Chapter 1
Jacob reached for Adelaide’s hand as she began to bear down. The baby was just moments from being born and their love and excitement for this new life was obvious. Adelaide felt no pain which was common in a Prohibited birth. Adelaide continued to squeeze Jacob’s hand as the golden hue of their eyes focused on each other. Their deep gaze spoke to each other with comfort and compassion. This was their first child. They knew she was like them because no pain could be felt by Adelaide. They were excited that she would be like them and yet, they were concerned that she would be like them. They knew that her life was going to be difficult. They both had firsthand knowledge and experience of this life. However, the joy that this child was going to bring, comforted their worries.
“OK, Adelaide, I need you to push until I tell you to stop.” Delilah spoke with confidence. She was the midwife and had known the couple for years. She too had the reflection of gold in her eyes and she too knew the life this child was about to be welcomed into. Jacob pressed his hand on the back of Adelaide’s head as he helped her raise up to bear down. Adelaide held her breath as she pushed with everything she had in her.
“That’s perfect Adelaide. Keep pushing.” Delilah could see the baby crowning. “OK Adelaide, rest for a second.” Adelaide laid her head back down as Jacob placed a cold cloth on her forehead. Adelaide stared up at Jacob and began to smile. “Are you ready to meet your daughter, Jacob?”
“More than ready.” Jacob responded without hesitation as they shared glances between them.
Outside, in the darkness of the humid night, footsteps approached the home that was set far off from the dirt road. There were many and they were coming for them with guns in hand. They were all dressed in dark clothing, ready to remove the Prohibited with the golden eyes from their existence. They had been made aware that a birth was to take place soon and their sole purpose was to cease all Prohibited, even the young. Five of them slowly and quietly climbed the porch steps and reached the front door as another group went around the back to surround the quiet country home. They knew that they needed to catch the Prohibited separately in order to destroy them or, at the very least, capture them. One of the men placed his hand on the rusted handle of the door and found it to be locked. They knew they could not alert the Prohibited of their presence or they would not be able to complete their mission. They began to check the windows, but those were locked as well. The group at the back of the house found the same. The night was quiet as crickets filled the air with their music. There was no wind or rain to stifle any noise. They must be cautious. Any alert to the Prohibited would result in a failed mission. They couldn’t take any chances, there was too much at stake. The bounty was large and a considerable amount of planning and preparation had been made to simply let them go free. One of the men knelt down to the door handle and took out a bag with tools. He was going to need to enter the home by breaking through the lock. Time was of the essence and so the man began his work.
“Alright Adelaide, it’s time.” Delilah looked up at Jacob and Adelaide with excitement and hope. “She’s ready to be born.”
Adelaide took a deep breath and with Jacob’s help, lifted her head and began to push. “Perfect!” Delilah said encouraging. “Keep pushing. We’re almost there.” The only noise in the lower basement of this birthing room was the grunts that Adelaide made as she pushed with all of her might. “Her head is out Adelaide. You’re doing a great job. Almost there.” Delilah maneuvered her fingers and hands around the baby as Adelaide’s efforts paid off. With one final push the baby had been born. “You’re done Adelaide. She’s beautiful.” Delilah spoke softly as she began to cut the umbilical cord, wipe off the child and wrap a small blanket around the baby girl. Adelaide rested her head upon the pillow as Jacob look down to see his new daughter in Delilah’s care. “She so beautiful, Adelaide.” Jacob spoke as tears rolled from his golden eyes. “She’s perfect.”
The baby began to cry as Delilah finished preparing her for her mother’s arms. She slowly brought the baby girl to Adelaide as the new mother opened up her arms to greet her daughter. Adelaide’s tears fell as she scanned her perfect little baby. “She is gorgeous Jacob. She is perfect.” The baby’s cries had ceased as she began sucking on two finger as she probably had in her mother’s womb. This comforted the baby as Delilah continued to wipe down the child and check her vitals while Adelaide lovingly cradle the flawless new born.
“What are you going to name her?” Delilah asked.
“Her name is Charlotte.” Jacob responded.
Delilah smiled. “That’s a beautiful name.”
“Thank you.” Adelaide beamed. She looked down at the baby who had yet to open her eyes and spoke “Hello Charlotte. I love you so much. Welcome home little one.” Jacob watched in utter amazement. This was his new daughter. He was in awe.
“Can I hold her?” Jacob asked.
Adelaide cradle the child as she lifted her to meet her father. “This is your daddy, Charlotte.” Jacob took Charlotte into his arms. She was so small. She continued to vigorously suck on her fingers for comfort as her dad’s heart began to fill with pride. He had never felt an instant love like this before. He was beaming. “Hello baby girl. I’m your dad. I’ve been waiting so long to meet you.” He had hoped that after months of speaking to her through the safe containment of her mother’s womb, that she would recognize his voice. As he spoke to her, a small grin appeared among the finger sucking. He knew that it probably wasn’t a smile but for him, it was approval. She recognized him. As he held his daughter, Delilah was administering to Adelaide. Recovery from birth was still a process, even to those who did not feel pain. Adelaide’s body would need the same kind of repair and patience that any mother would need. She just had the benefit of being a Prohibited surrounded by Prohibited. Prohibited had three traits. The first two were, the obvious golden eyes and the power of protection. Unfortunately, their protection could only be projected outward towards others, therefore they were unable to protect themselves, if they were caught alone. The last gift was that Prohibited were inherently good. They could not and would not cause harm or malice to anyone.
Jacob continued to hold Charlotte for a time while Adelaide was being taken care of through Delilah’s good nature. Adelaide had been watching Jacob and Charlotte intently. Her heart swelled as she watched Jacob bond with his daughter. It was everything she had wanted, and more. Jacob looked back at Adelaide for a moment and instantly saw the happiness in her golden eyes. He kissed Charlotte on the head and slowly gave up the baby to Adelaide. Adelaide cradle Charlotte tightly as she began to cover her with soft kisses. Jacob watched, he was still in awe. This was a moment neither of them would forget. Jacob looked up at Delilah who had just finished preparing Adelaide for her recovery. “Can I help with anything?” Jacob asked sincerely.
“Well, actually, would you mind gathering the towels and sheet and place them in that bag?” Delilah pointed to a garbage bag that lay on the ground.
“Absolutely.” Jacob said with gratitude in his words for all of Delilah’s efforts. Jacob kissed Adelaide on the forehead and then kissed Charlotte in the same manner and began to walk towards the trash bag. He started placing the soiled towels in the bag. Adelaide could not take her eyes off of Charlotte. She was so perfect. Adelaide began pulling the blanket off Charlotte’s feet, exposing ten perfect toes. These were the cutest toes any mother had ever seen. She examined Charlotte’s feet, legs, stomach, neck, arms and hands as the baby suckled her fingers. Adelaide had never felt so much love for one person as she was experiencing in this moment. It was a miracle. As Adelaide caressed Charlotte’s small facial features, the baby began to slowly open her eyes. As Charlotte’s brow furled against the brightness of the light, her eyes slowly began to open. “Jacob, she’s opening her eyes.” Adelaide looked at Jacob in excitement. They couldn’t wait to see the vibrant and bright gold eyes that all new born Prohibited possess. Jacob replied with a smile as Adelaide looked back down at Charlotte. Jacob was almost finished with his task and would go to meet his daughter gaze soon. As the baby blinked quickly and squinted her eyes slowly, Adelaide was soon taken aback. She held her breath as her daughter fully opened her eyes. Adelaide couldn’t move. “Jacob!” Adelaide commanded in utter shock. “Jacob!”
Both Jacob and Delilah stopped what they were doing and joined Adelaide in observing Charlotte. The room was quiet. Not a word was uttered. The air was thick. Collectively they all were feeling and witnessing the same thing. As Charlotte continued to suck on her tiny middle and ring fingers she met their eyes, one by one. In an instant their lives had gone from contentment and unconditional love to worry, insecurity and fear. Baby Charlotte’s eyes glared with such a glow of violet that is was almost blinding. With every blink of this new baby’s eyes, each adult hoped that the gold would appear, but it didn’t. She had searing violet eyes.
“Jacob, what does this mean?” Adelaide questioned while not disconnecting her focus on Charlotte. “What does it mean?” Adelaide was begging Jacob for a calming answer that would repel her concerns. But that was not to come.
“I, I, I don’t know.” Jacob looked across the bed a Delilah hoping from her the same calming response. But, that too would not come.
Delilah looked back down at Charlotte and then back at Jacob. “I don’t know either Jacob. I’ve never seen this before.” As Jacob began to observe Charlotte again, Delilah realized that she needed to be the one to administer comfort to these new parents. She had delivered many babies and even though there is no pain for Prohibited giving birth, there is still all of the emotions and fear and she was used to having to be the comforter. So, with that, she took one last look at Charlotte and removed her from Adelaide’s grip. “Listen, both of you.” Delilah began as she wrapped the baby tightly in the blanket. “There is absolutely nothing to worry about. I have checked her and everything is fine. She’s a healthy baby. She is perfect in every way. Look at her sucking on her fingers like there is no tomorrow. She is perfect.” Delilah raised the baby so that both parents could see her in all of her perfection. Jacob and Adelaide were speechless. They weren’t rejecting Charlotte, they were astonished by her eyes and truly didn’t know what to make of it. Delilah recognized this as she placed Charlotte back into Adelaide’s arms. Delilah walked to the foot of the bed and like a preacher to her parishioners began to speak. As she spoke she placed her hands on the blanket covering Adelaide’s feet. “Look at me.” She said with compassion. Jacob and Adelaide slowly raised their eyes in all of their golden hue to focus on Delilah. “Remember, there was a time when the first Prohibited was born.” Delilah shook her head up and down in affirmation to Jacob and Adelaide seeking their acknowledgement. They were still dumbfounded and in a state of shock. They gave no response. “Those parents saw in their infant daughter’s eyes the color of gold. They weren’t expecting it. It had never happened before. They were in shock just like you are right now. This was the unknown and they were gifted the child with the golden eyes. I’m sure they felt the same emotions you’re feeling right now. We know how that story goes and for whatever reason, your story is special too.” Jacob and Adelaide remained frozen as they listened to Delilah’s truth. “Your daughter is special. We don’t know exactly what that means yet, but just like the first Prohibited, we will find out.” Delilah again shook her head in affirmation for both of them to acknowledge. As if rehearsed, they responded by slowly moving their heads in acknowledgement. “Jacob, Adelaide, your daughter is perfect and she will have gifts. You will protect her and raise her to use those gifts in strength. Do you understand?” Jacob and Adelaide again acknowledge Delilah’s words with the up and down motions of their heads. “There is nothing wrong with her. Know that.” Delilah gripped Adelaide’s feet with confirmation that everything was going to be alright. “As long as we remain together, nothing will happen to her. Please don’t be afraid. She is a new beginning in a miraculous way, hopefully for all Prohibited. We just need to be patient to find out what she is capable of.”
Adelaide and Jacob looked back down at Charlotte as the baby watched them both. “Jacob, she’s right. Charlotte is a gift and we have been chosen to be her protectors. She may not have the golden eyes but she is a blessing.” Adelaide began to caress her fingers over Charlotte’s face.
Jacob took in a longing breath and exhaled. “Yeah, Delilah’s right. Who knows what our daughter will do with her gift but it is a good thing. No, it’s an amazing thing. She is a new type of Prohibited and we will protect her.” Jacob took in another breath and smiled. “She will do great things. We will make sure of that.” Jacob leaned down and kissed his daughter on the forehead. “Welcome to a new world baby girl. You are my favorite.” Adelaide looked up at Jacob with a smile and he placed a kiss on her lips. Everything was new but new didn’t need to be a bad thing. In fact, this was going to be an exciting future for them and for Charlotte.
As the group of men, dressed all in black with guns in hand, quietly made entry into the house, the music from the radio rang through. It was classical, calming and non-threatening. None of them spoke. They made their way through the entrance making hand motions as they began to clear each room. They remained as stealth as possible not wanting to make a sound. They had to avoid floor creaking by placing small amounts of pressure to each floorboard as they crept slowly through each room. Their guns pointed in front of them as they moved in hopes of finding a Prohibited alone. That was the only chance they had to capture one, or kill one. The bounty was the same, regardless. They had made their way to the back of the house to open the back door for the remaining group of men. Fingers were placed in front of lips reminding all to remain silent. They were cockroaches in the darkness and they had no problem with that at all. Getting rid of all Prohibited was their goal and they were very good at it.
Adelaide and Jacob began to accept and embrace the unexpected with their infant daughter. It didn’t take long for the two to regain the comfort and love that had earlier filled their hearts. Who knows? Maybe their baby would bring peace and safety to their kind, somehow. That was an exciting thought for Adelaide. The prospect that her own daughter may be a rejuvenation of acceptance for the Prohibited into society. The fears had subsided and Adelaide embraced the differences her daughter would bring about. As Jacob went back to his tasks and Delilah continued to clean the room and gather the bags for retreat, Adelaide looked longingly at her new daughter and had a thought.
“Jacob?” Adelaide’s quiet voice questioned. There was no fear or concern in her voice this time.
“Yeah?” Jacob responded while he continued to help Delilah clean the birthing room.
“I know this is going to sound strange.” Adelaide’s response was confident.
“Strange is common today Adelaide. What is it?” Jacob looked at Adelaide with the trash bag in his hand.
“I know we agreed to name her Charlotte, but that name seems inappropriate given the circumstances. Don’t you think?” Adelaide continued gently touching her daughter’s face and hands as if she were memorizing every feature.
Jacob grabbed for the last sheet to place into the bag. He walked back towards his wife and daughter as Delilah removed travel bags for the family into the escape room. She would let this be their moment. “What are you thinking?” Jacob asked as he approached them.
“I know this is going to sound very cliché and somewhat silly but when I look at her now, all I see is Violet. I really feel that she is Violet and not just because of her eyes. It’s her character, her quiet strength, it’s who she is. I can feel it.” Adelaide continued to caress her baby girl.
Jacob held his words for a moment. This was a strange request. But this day had been anything but ordinary. He looked down at his daughter and in his thoughts began to call her Violet. He envisioned her playing in the yard and him calling to her, Violet. He envisioned her teachers, advisors, spiritual leader calling her Violet. He saw himself placing band aids on Violet’s cuts. Taking care of Violet when she is sick. He imagined walking Violet down the aisle. It was a good name. A strong yet compassionate name. Albeit cliché, it was her name.
“I love it Adelaide. It fits her perfectly.” Jacob finally replied.
Adelaide smiled as she continued to memorize every feature and breathe of her daughter. “I agree. Hello Violet. I’m your mommy and I love you so much. You are our heart and soul from now on. Violet.” She whispered.
At that Delilah entered the room. “I have all of the bags ready in the other room. We will wait a little while so you can rest, before we leave. Is that OK?”
“That’s perfectly fine.” Adelaide responded. “Oh, and we made a decision.”
“What’s that?” Delilah asked as she made her way to the bed and lovingly looked at the baby.
“We have decided to call her Violet.” Adelaide said uncertain of Delilah’s response.
Delilah continued to observe the infant as she smiled. “I think that is a perfect name for this perfect being. Hello Violet. I’m Delilah. It’s nice to meet you.” The baby continued to suck on her fingers as she began to sleep. “I have a bottle ready for her. Why don’t I take her in the other room to feed her and you get some rest? We can turn down the lights a bit. When you wake up, I can bring her to you.”
Adelaide gave a slight frown. She didn’t want to let Violet leave her side for even a moment but she knew she needed rest. They had a long journey ahead of them. She gave Violet a soft kiss on the cheek as she handed the bundled baby to Delilah. Delilah made her way into the escape room as Jacob began to dim the lights. He helped lay Adelaide down and cover her with the blanket. He stroked her forehead and realized he had never loved her so much as he did in this moment. She had always been strong with a fighter’s spirit, but she was also compassionate and loving in a way that no human had ever been. He adored her and there was nothing but greatness in their future. Adelaide reached for Jacob’s hand. “Can you get me a glass of water please?” She asked as she slowly sank into the softness of the bed. “Sure.” Jacob responded as he headed to the bathroom inside the birthing room.
The music continued through the house as room by room the Intruders continued to search. The top floor and main floor revealed nothing but dust. The men gather by the entrance to the basement as they motioned downwards. If the Prohibited were in the basement the stairs would possibly alert them to the danger if one plank creaked. The lead Intruder, Xavier, motioned for the rest of the group to remain at the entrance as he slowly placed his foot on the step below. Not only must the Prohibited not know that they were in the house but they needed them to be separate. If the Prohibited heard a sound, they could gather and the Intruders would have no power over them. They had been on many of these missions, some successful, some not. However, each mission was carried out with great precision. This mission was no different. In fact, a newborn Prohibited, resulted in an even higher bounty. This mission had to be handled with great caution. Precision and caution were Xavier’s greatest qualities, which made him the best Intruder for higher.
The first step did not creak with the placement of the dark shoe, so Xavier took great pains to place his second foot on the step slowly. There was no sound. He must be light on his feet despite the heavy gear he wore. Although, Prohibited are not known to cause pain or hurt others, they took no chances. He slowly lifted his foot and placed it on the stair below. There was no sound. He continued this process until he reached the landing into the basement. He motioned for the others to remain on the upper floor while he cleared the rooms for any Prohibited. He was determined to find one. The basement was dark but the beam of his small flashlight broke through the darkness wherever he pointed it. He searched under every piece of furniture and behind every door, ever so slowly and quietly. The music could barely be heard from above him so there was no drowning out noise. He had to be quiet as he made his way. Step by step he crept through rooms and hallways. They were clear. So far, not a sign of a Prohibited. However, their tip was very reliable. They were certain that Prohibited had been hiding in this country home. This was a perfect home for Prohibited who wanted to hide from society. They had been told that there were multiple Prohibited in this home and yet, nothing. The intruder had two rooms to clear at the end of a hallway. He noticed that a small amount of light escaped the bottom of the door to the last room. He slowly made his way to the first room that was dark. He gently opened the door and maneuvered his way through the small room using his flashlight to guide him. The room was empty. He gradually made his way out and approached the door from where the light escaped. He listened for a moment but heard nothing. He turned off the flashlight and placed it in his belt and raised the gun. He placed his hand on the door knob and as quietly as he could, he turned it. He slowly opened the door. In front of him he saw a woman lying in a bed with her eyes closed. She did not hear him. He gently pushed the door open and began to walk into the room searching for any other Prohibited. He saw none. This was his moment. Another kill or capture to his resume. They had chosen him because he was the best and he definitely did not disappoint.
As he quietly approached the bed towards the sleeping woman, he heard a noise from behind one of the doors in the room. The bathroom perhaps. He couldn’t chance that this was one of the additional Prohibited. He aimed the gun at the sleeping woman and without hesitation, pulled the trigger. He immediately turned towards the door where the sound had come from.
“Adelaide!” Jacob’s voice screamed as he frantically opened the door. He saw the Intruder and behind him, his sleeping wife, who was no longer sleeping. She was gone. “Adelaide!! No!!” Jacob cried as he ran towards the bed. Footsteps rang out as other Intruders raced through the basement with guns drawn and into the birthing room.
Jacob kneeled at Adelaide’s side, grabbing her, kissing her, begging her to wake up. He implored her to breathe. He laid his head on her chest as blood filled her nightgown. There was no consoling him. He had just become and father and a widower in one hours’ time. This was the life of a Prohibited but that wasn’t going to comfort him. They had been extremely cautious. They had made sure no one knew where they were. They had made the mistake of becoming complacent in their surroundings and false sense of security. He had not protected his wife even though he had the ultimate power to. He had slipped up by leaving her side and she paid the ultimate price with her life.
Just then the Intruders grabbed Jacob and dragged him from the room as he screamed for his deceased wife. They needed to get him to the car before another Prohibited could intervene. The Intruders began to clear the bathroom when they heard a noise from behind the final door. Placing his finger over his mouth directing the others to remain silent he grabbed for the doorknob. The door flung open as the Intruder burst in. There were bags and clothing strewn about. They upturned furniture and rummaged through closets. They know they heard something. They punched holes in the ceiling and walls to no avail. They removed the rugs for any hidden openings but there was nothing. They know they heard something but there was nothing, no one. Whomever was in there had gotten away somehow. But their time would come. The Intruders exited the basement and made their way out of the house into the waiting vehicles. Jacob’s screams and wales could be heard for miles around. These were the sounds of a broken man, husband and father. His heart was emptying for all to hear. Jacob would delve into the world of the captured Prohibited and Xavier would gain another bounty.
Delilah ran as fast as she could with Violet in her arms and the bag on her back. The baby’s bag was all she had time to grab as she escaped. With Violet in her presence she knew that she would not be hurt but she didn’t care. Getting away and into safety was all that was on her mind. She ran through the tunnel until she could no longer breathe. She stopped to catch her breath. She knew it would take the Intruders time to find the entrance, if they found it at all, but the exit was exposed. She needed to reach it and the car that was waiting for them. All Delilah knew was that she had heard gun shots, Jacob yelling and then many of other voices. She knew it had been the Intruders but she didn’t know how they had found them. She was unsure if the precious child that she now carried through the tunnel was an orphan. She felt a great responsibility to Violet’s parents and to the potential that this child had. She continued to run and then walk at a quick pace and then run again. She prayed that Violet would not cry or whimper. She just needed to reach the exit which was a mile from the opening. Their kind had taken great pains to create the safe house and escape route that she was now so dependent on to get away. The lighting in the tunnel was amateur at best but she was able to make her way and that was all that mattered. She continued to move forward as fast as she could. After thirty minutes at this pace she knew she was near the exit because she could hear the sounds of the creek that it opened to. She kept running catching every breath possible as she cradled Violet in her arms. Her lungs were burning, her arms were heavy with the child and the bag pounded against her back with every footstep. She began to slow her pace as she deliberately and quietly approached the exit. She stopped and listened for any movement or voice that might be lurking in the night. There was only the sound of the water so delicately streaming over the rocks. Delilah readjusted the bag and the baby and made her way up the slope of the exit. She looked around hoping to God there was nothing waiting for her here but the car. She saw the black Toyota that was parked near the creek, just where she had left it. She grabbed hold of Violet and ran towards the car. She pulled open the door to the back seat and place Violet in the car seat. She secured her tightly and quietly shut the door. She ran around to the driver’s side door, opened it, pulled off the cover to one of the vents where she had hidden the keys, sat in the seat and turned on the car. It started right away and Delilah slowly drove the length of the creek to a dirt road that directed her across the fields. She kept the headlights off in case the Intruders were looking for her. Violet did not make a sound. Delilah’s heart was in her throat. She wasn’t out of danger yet. She needed to get to their secondary safe house but she knew that meant she would need to get onto the main road, which meant she would have to turn on the headlights eventually, which meant she was in the open and fair game. Her heart continued to race as she made her way to the main road. She slowed down and scoured her surroundings. She couldn’t see any traffic on either side of the road. However, for her this wasn’t a good thing. She couldn’t blend in. All she could do was hope the Intruders were looking for her elsewhere.
Delilah pulled up to the main road and slowly gained traction on the asphalt. She took a deep breath and turned on the headlights. She began to drive, looking frantically into the rearview and ahead of her. Please God. Let us get there safe. Please don’t let them find us. The only hope Delilah had at this moment was her prayers to God. She was reliant on her prayers and had strong faith in them. However, in this moment, her fear was great leaving small room for faith. Delilah continued to drive past fields and meadows. It was a dark night with no moon in sight. She concentrated on driving and praying while the road noise crept in through small crevices of the car. Driving and praying. She had gotten into a rhythm. Driving and praying. She only had a few miles to go. Violet sat in the back sleeping so peacefully. This child had no idea of the nightmare that was taking place. Delilah, on the other hand, was fully aware. She gripped the steering wheel until her knuckles turned white. This was the longest and most important drive of her life. Only a few more miles. Driving and praying. She could see the lights of the small town ahead. She was almost there. This was a safe house that only she and a few other midwives were aware of. It was rarely used but it was so valuable to her survival. Just one more mile. As she slowed her speed to twenty five miles per hour, she passed the local dollar store. Then the local gas station. She needed to take a right after the local grocery store. Just then she saw lights behind her in the far off distance. Her heart sank. There was no one on the road at two in the morning on a Sunday night. She didn’t remember the grocery store being this far into town. She didn’t dare go over the speed limit. The lights were still in the distance but seemed to be catching up quickly. God! Please! She begged as the sign for the grocery store appeared on her right. It lit up with the words MAGGIES. As she slowly passed the sign and the store she turned right, not signaling for fear the car behind her would see. She took the right turn slowly and found a mechanics shop behind the grocery store. She pulled in and found a spot between some cars that had been parked for repairs. She quickly shut of the headlights and hoped that her vehicle would not be noticed if the car behind her were the Intruders. She leaned up against the steering wheel trying to see if the car would turn or keep going down the main road. She waited for what seemed like an eternity. Her breath began to fog up the windshield. She wiped it with her hand as she kept watch. Then she saw the headlights getting closer. “Please God. Please God. Please God.” Delilah begged in a whisper. The headlights appeared from the corner of the grocery store. Delilah held her breath preparing herself to sink down into the seat if the car turned. Just then, the car passed on the main road without slowing down. Delilah sat back into the seat and took in a deep breath. And then another and another. Tears began to roll down from her breathtaking golden eyes. She turned her head slightly and looked at Violet. Violet was still peacefully sleeping. Amazing! Delilah thought to herself. This child who was only a few hours old had already been through so much and she was blissfully unaware. For a moment, Delilah was lost in the beauty and innocence of this child and looked upon her admiringly. As she regained normal breathing patterns, Delilah was calmed by the sleeping child. However, it wouldn’t last long. From the corner of the windshield she saw headlights speeding past on the main road. This car was going well over the speed limit and passed by them in an instant, however, it didn’t turn. Delilah sat up from her calm and started the car. The quiet of the night screamed through her ears as she began to drive out of the parking lot and back into reality. She kept the headlights off and tried desperately to not break so that the tail lights would not shine. She turned away from the main road, up the side street for about a half of a mile and eventually took a left at Dry Creek Rd. She continued passed older established homes on large lots and with trees lining the street until she came to an unassuming home set on the back of a lot with foliage that almost completely hid the home but for the driveway. She slowly drove up the driveway and maneuvered the car to an old garage that sat on the back of the property. She stopped the car but left it running and walked up to the old garage where she lifted the door. She pulled the car into the garage, got out, pulled down the garage door and reached into the car to retrieve the baby and the bag.
Delilah was exhausted. She felt as if she were safe but she could never be certain. She opened to old side door of the garage and made her way to the back entrance of the home. Instead of entering through the back door, Delilah began to remove dirt and debris from near the foundation of the home to reveal a panel. She tried her best to be as quiet as possible. She reached for the old wooden panel to pull it open. She gave the panel a few tugs and it slowly opened to reveal a small set of wooden stairs. It was a very small opening but Delilah was able to wiggle her and Violet through the opening. She reached back for the bag and then pulled the panel closed. She would have Dan replace the debris in front of the panel soon. As the panel closed, the darkness set in but for a small light in the distance. This light was always to be left on for cases such as this. She scooted her and Violet down the steps and through the small opening to what was once a crawl space that someone had attempted to build into a living space. Delilah walked over to a light switch on the side of the makeshift wall and turned it on. The basement was damp with two rooms made of drywall and the rest was carved out earth. She made her way to one of the doors and opened it. There was a bed and a bassinet. There was a changing table with baby supplies and a rocking chair in the corner. She made her way to the bassinet and placed the still sleeping Violet gently onto the blanket. Violent didn’t make a sound. She had even released her fingers from her mouth to freedom. Delilah placed the bag on the bed and sat on the edge. She breathed a sigh of exhaustion and relief and then began to cry. The tears shot from her eyes. She had lost control and laid herself down in a fetal position as her mind, body and soul relived the events of what just took place. She was lost and scared. She was unsure of what she was supposed to do. Were Violet’s parents even alive? Even in her worst imagination did she prepare herself for what she had just been through? No. So, she cried until sleep took over.
Chapter 2
“Hello?” A whispered voice rang through the silence of the basement. “Hello? Is anyone there?” The voice was quiet and calming yet it awoke Delilah from her well-deserved slumber.
Delilah opened her eyes and slowly lifted herself from the bed. “Yes, it’s Delilah.” She responded in soft tones.
“Delilah. Is everything OK?” the voice became louder as the elderly woman’s shadow appeared into the bedroom.
“No.” Delilah remained sitting on the bed as she wiped the still existing tears from her eyes. She had only been asleep for a few precious moments. The elderly woman, dressed in a night robe, walked over to the nightstand in the far corner of the room and turned on a low dimmed lamp. The light exposed Delilah’s swollen and red face. The elderly woman could see the dirt caked on her skin alerting the woman that Delilah had just escaped something.
“What happened Delilah?” the woman made her way to the bed and sat next to Delilah, wrapping her arms around her. “Where are Jacob and Adelaide?” The woman began to gently pull the hair from Delilah’s face.”
“June, it was horrible. I don’t know what happened. I heard gunfire and then Jacob yelling Adelaide’s name and then voices. All these voices.” Delilah place her face into June’s hands and began sobbing. “June, what do I do?”
June held Delilah tight as the thirty year old continued to cry uncontrollably. “Oh, Delilah. I’m so sorry. I’m so sorry.” June tightened her grip on Delilah and then released it. She stood up and walked out of the room and retrieved some tissue from the bathroom. June brought it back and placed it in Delilah’s lap.
“Thank you.” Delilah whimpered through her tears as she reached for a tissue to wipe her face.
They both sat while Delilah processed through the array of emotion and was able to speak in coherent sentences.
“Darling. Tell me what happened exactly.” June said while she pushed back Delilah’s hair and wiped the dirt from her wet face.
“That’s it. I was in the escape room preparing to leave and feeding the baby when I heard gunshots. Honestly, for a second, I thought it was fireworks. Can you believe that? Fireworks in the basement of a home in the country. Geez. But then I heard Jacob screaming for Adelaide and then men’s voices. Lots of voices. And then Jacob was just whaling. Crying. Screaming.” Delilah brought her golden eyes to meet June’s hazel eyes.
“Did you hear Adelaide say anything?” June asked.
Delilah pondered for a moment “Um, no. I didn’t hear Adelaide at all. Oh my God June. I didn’t hear Adelaide. Oh my God!” Delilah’s eyes were large with the realization that the gunshots she heard met their target, Adelaide. Delilah’s face was frozen in terror.
“It’s OK sweetheart. It’s OK. Everything is going to be alright.” June held Delilah’s face in her hands. “Then what did you do?”
“Well, I, um, grabbed the bag and the baby and I pulled open the wainscoting and climbed through the entrance pulling it shut and locking it behind me. Then I just ran. I just kept running until I made it to the exit. I got in the car and came here.” Delilah explained.
“OK. Delilah, you did exactly what you’ve been trained to do. You did a great job. You’re here now and you’re safe.” June said confidently. “Is there any chance the Intruders followed you?”
“No. I don’t think so. I was really careful. I drove with the headlights off most of the way until I reached the main road. There were only a few cars far behind me and I parked in a parking lot just down the street until they passed. They didn’t see me. I’m sure of that.” Delilah replied.
“OK. Sweetheart, listen, I’m going to get Dan, OK? We will get this all figured out. You did everything right Delilah. I’m so proud of you.” June kissed Delilah on the forehead and stood up from the bed. While June was waking Dan, Delilah laid back down on the bed. She was so tired. She just wanted to sleep. Violet began sucking her fingers again and this sound brought joy to Delilah who began to smile. She stood up and walked over to the bassinette where she watched Violet self-comfort with her tiny fingers. She was such a good baby and she was so beautiful. So new. So precious. As Violet continued to suck on her fingers and Delilah continued to delight in it, June and Dan walked through the door.
“Delilah?” Dan whispered.
Delilah turned to see Dan. She walked over to him and fell into his arms. Dan comforted her like a father would for his daughter. Dan then placed his hands around her face and pulled her head up to meet his eyes. “There’s my golden girl.” Dan smiled. Delilah smiled back. “June told me what happened. Are you OK?”
Delilah took a step back while Dan removed his hands from her face. “I am.” Delilah replied forcing a half-smile.
“You brave girl. You’ve been through so much tonight. We are proud of you.” Dan was proud and it radiated.
“Thank you Dan. It’s a lot to process. I’m just tired.” Delilah walked back over to the bassinette. June followed.
“She’s beautiful.” June commented. “She is so tiny. Dan, come look at her.”
Dan walked over and placed his arm over Delilah’s shoulder. “Isn’t she just a gem?” Dan was old school and it showed.
“She really is, isn’t she?” Delilah asked with great pride. “I could just look at her for days.”
June placed her finger on the top of the baby’s head and stroked her hair. “Well, she looks very healthy despite what she’s been through. I’ll go make her a bottle.” With that June left the room and went up the stairs.
Dan sat in the chair in the corner of the room. He watched as Delilah smiled at Violet without even realizing it. “So, are you prepared?”
Delilah turned her focus to Dan and walked over to the edge of the bed and sat down. “Prepared?”
“Yes. Are you prepared?” Dan asked again.
“Prepared for what?” Delilah was thoroughly confused.
“From what June told me, tragically, who will care for her? I assume it will be you.” Dan replied.
Delilah remained silent for a while. She contemplated what Dan was saying. Just an hour ago all she could focus on was escaping, not being a parent to a possibly orphaned child. Delilah crawled up the bed and laid her back against the headboard. She brought her knees to her chest and placed her chin on her knees. She wrapped her arms around her legs and closed her eyes. Delilah had a lot to think about. She hadn’t been prepared to become a parent that night. She was used to the uncertainty that being a Prohibited required, but this? This was not what she had signed up for. She had a purpose in life and that was to help bring Prohibited into the world, not raise them. She knew nothing of being a parent. Especially to another form of Prohibited, whatever that was. Too much she thought. It was just too much to think about right now. So, she didn’t. She opened her eyes and saw Dan staring back, waiting for her response. “I don’t know Dan. I just don’t know.”
Dan leaned back into the chair. “Fair enough, golden girl. Fair enough. Well, you two are safe for now. We aren’t on anyone’s radar. The Intruders won’t come looking for you here. We will eventually get you back home, but until then, June is going to go crazy having you and the baby here. She’s extravagantly mothering.” Dan smiled as June entered the room.
“Well, I’d have to be to take care of your cranky butt.” June interjected as she held the bottle in her hand. “Alright, scoot on over old man. I need to feed the baby.”
Dan stood up and leaned against the drywall as June slowly raised the baby in her arms and headed for the chair. As she sat, Dan took great pride in his wife’s nurturing.
“Were they able to name the baby before everything happened?” June asked as she placed the nipple of the bottle in Violet’s mouth. Violet began vigorously drinking the formula as she slept.
“Her name? Um, yes, they gave her a name.” Delilah hadn’t even thought to tell them about Violet’s eyes.
“Well, what is it?” Dan asked.
“First, I need to tell you something. I don’t even know how to say it other than just saying it, I guess.” Delilah raised her head from her knees.
Dan looked over at Delilah as June continued to watch the baby eat.
“Tell us what?” Dan looked concerned.
“Her eyes. Her eyes aren’t gold.” Delilah began.
Dan stood up from the wall with a concerned look. “There’s never been a Normal born to two Prohibited before.”
Delilah nodded her head. “She’s not a Normal.”
Dan looked more confused than ever. “Then what is she?”
“I don’t know Dan. Her eyes are violet.” Delilah waited for Dan’s response.
June instantly raised her head and looked at Dan and back at Delilah. “They aren’t gold?”
“No.” Delilah replied.
“Wow. OK, so, wow.” Dan ran his hand through his hair and looked down at the sleeping child. “violet?” He continued.
“Violet. Bright Violet. They are beautiful.” Delilah proudly admitted.
“So, what does that mean? Dan?” June looked for Dan to give an acceptable answer.
“I have no idea. Delilah, are you sure?” Dan immediately questioned.
“I’m sure. Just wait until you see them. They are breathtaking.” Delilah responded. But this did not make Dan feel any better.
Dan sat at the edge of the bed and stared at Violet. He concentrated on her not knowing exactly what it was that he was looking for. He had the same questions Delilah and June had. She was special, that was clear but what was she gifted with?
“Did she protect Adelaide during birth?” Dan asked while still focused on Violet.
“She did.” Delilah replied.
“Did she have to protect you?” Dan asked.
“No. Not that I’m aware of.” Delilah responded.
“So, you and the baby were in a separate room from her parents when the Invaders entered?”
“Yes. And they named her Violet by the way. They thought it might be a bit cliché but they both felt it fit her perfectly.” Delilah informed Dan.
“It’s a perfect name for this perfect baby.” June whispered as she watched her drinking from the bottle.
“So, she wasn’t able to save them because she wasn’t with them?” Dan was trying to figure out what additional gifts Violet had, if any.
“No, she wasn’t able to. I wasn’t able to. Jacob wasn’t able to because, I’m assuming he was in the bathroom.” Delilah said in a low disheartened tone. “We had no clue the Intruders were coming. No one knew we were there but a few people. I just don’t get it.”
“Well, we don’t have to figure it out tonight.” June replied as she brought Violet to her shoulder, so she could burp her. “We will find out in time.”
Dan continued to scan Violet for any movement or feature that would give him a clue as to what made her different. “June’s right. We should all try to get some sleep. I’ll go get you some clothes Delilah. We have plenty of donations for you to choose from.” Dan left the room and walked the steps leading to the concealed door through the upper floor.
June continued to softly pat Violets back as she looked lovingly at Delilah. “You must be exhausted.”
Delilah looked up at June and took in an exhaustive breath. “I am.” She took another breath and pushed her hair from her face. “I must look like a mess.”
“You look beautiful. You look like a hero, to me.” June said in a low whisper as she smiled.
“I don’t feel like one. I just hope Jacob and Adelaide survived.” Delilah got up from the bed and walked to the bathroom just as Dan appeared on the stairs with clothes in hand.
“Here you go.” Dan handed her the clothes, reached for the back of her head with his hand and placed a kiss on her forehead. “You make us all proud, golden girl.” He then walked into the bedroom and sat on the edge of the bed facing June as Delilah went into the bathroom.
June now cradled Violet in her arms as June placed her finger in Violet’s petite hand. Violet’s brow furrowed as she slowly squinted her eyelids open to reveal her glowing violet eyes.
“Dan, look.” June whispered excitedly. Dan looked down to observe Violet scanning June’s face. They watched as Violet opened and closed her eyes while adjusting to the dim light. Violet squeezed June’s finger tightly. Violet was fed and burped and was fulfilled as she gazed upon June with curiosity. Dan looked on in amazement.
“What do you think June?” Dan asked, not taking his eyes off Violet.
June’s eyes concentrated on the bright eyes as Violet squirmed in her arms. “I’m not sure Dan but I do know this. I feel it. She has the gift but there is something very special about this one. I can it feel deeply.” June continued to move her finger up and down with Violet’s hand gripping tightly. “It’s very profound. There is no fear or anxiety. The love is amplified greatly.” June looked up at Dan. “It’s beyond soothing. She is unique. I am feeling no insecurity. It’s pure love and peace. It’s unlike anything I have ever felt with a Prohibited before. It’s stronger than Genevieve. It’s that powerful Dan.” June placed her gaze back onto Violet’s fragile face. “She is a new hope for all Prohibited. I can feel it.”
Dan absorbed what June was saying as he watched them bond together. Delilah walked into the bedroom having showered and wearing dark gray sweat pants and an oversized t-shirt. Her hair had been slicked back and she looked relieved and complete again. Delilah pulled up the covers on the bed and poured herself under them while she propped the pillows for comfort. She was half sitting, half lying down. June got up from the chair and took Violet to the changing table to change her diaper. Violet had not fussed one bit this whole time. She was an exceptionally good baby. As Delilah yanked and tugged on the blankets to get herself comfortable for a good night sleep, Dan stood up and walked towards the door and turned to face the room.
“Well, ladies. I am off to bed. I will set the alarms for the outdoor motion detectors and the house security. I’ve checked the camera’s already. We are good to go. I don’t think we will have any visitors tonight. Get some sleep Delilah. June, you going to be long?” Dan asked with confidence that she would be.
“I think I’ll stay down here with Violet and Delilah for a while. I want to make sure they both get some sleep.” June replied as she buttoned Violet’s onesie and wrapped her in the blanket.
“OK. Love you all. Goodnight.” Dan replied as he turned to walk up the stairs.
“Goodnight.” Replied Delilah and June.
June sat back down in the chair as she placed her finger back in Violet’s tiny hand. Violet was now fully awake and in a playful mood. Violet squirmed and wriggled as June rocked back and forth in the chair. Delilah laid comfortably on her side, wrapped in the blankets, with the pillows balled up under her head. Her eyes opening and closing often. She struggled to stay awake.
June, continued to rock back and forth as Delilah fell in and out of sleep. Violet continued to grasp onto June’s hand tightly. The house was silent. Then June began to speak softly.
“Violet. That is such a lovely name. I have a story to tell you.” June quietly spoke. “All Prohibits hear this story as children, or at least a version of it. You don’t know this but you are a Prohibited. You will find out in time what that means. But I’m going to tell you the story of how your kind began. It’s a beautiful story of love and loss. A story of strength and sadness. But, it is your story. It is your legacy. I have a feeling that you’re a renewed hope and you will be a great presence in the continuation of this story.” June laid back in the chair with her head rested as she looked up to the ceiling and began speaking.
“Sixty-three years ago an infant daughter was born to an average family of Normals.” June looked back down at Violet. “You see, Dan and I are considered Normals. We don’t have the gift or the golden eyes that Prohibited do. Until the day this special child was born, there had never been a Prohibited before. She was the first.” June removed her focus from Violet as she laid her head against the chair and continued to rock. “Her parents were so excited for her arrival. I know this because, I knew them. I was 10 when she was born. They were great people and they attended the same church my family attended. She was their first and only child. They had prepped for her arrival and on the day she was born they made their way to the local hospital. They hadn’t gone because the expectant mother felt pain, they had gone because they could feel, by touch, her stomach tighten and then release. They initially thought something might be wrong, so they met the doctor at the hospital. They put all the monitors across her inflated belly and found that she was indeed in labor, yet her mother felt nothing. Through the entire birth her mother endured absolutely no pain. No slight discomfort. The doctors were confused but not too concerned. The thought was that somehow her body was simply producing, somehow, its own internal epidural. Whatever the reason, the child was born without incident and perfectly healthy. As the nurses began cleaning and checking the new baby girl, one of the nurses called to the doctor who was attending to the mother. The tone in the nurse’s voice stopped everyone in that room. The doctor went to the child and there were whisperings among the medical staff. The mother became greatly concerned and pleaded with the staff to qualm her anxieties but they could not. Most of the staff and doctor whisked the new born out of the room as one nurse remained to help the new mother and father, who were both frantic having not been told of the issue. And, there was an obvious issue. The nurse tried to console the new parents by telling them that their little girl was fine but that the doctor needed to check on a few things with the baby. As the nurse completed the recovery process for the mother and as the father remained holding her hand, the nurse left the room. The parents, who were so excited to greet their new child, were left dumbfounded having no clue as to why their new baby had been removed so quickly. They hadn’t even gotten to see her and nobody was telling them anything.
The husband did all he could to comfort his wife but he was as concerned as she was. After some time, the doctor reentered the room looking quite solemn. He closed the door behind him and addressed the new parents. He explained that she was very healthy and responding well, however, there was some concern regarding her eyes. He continued to explain that the color of the child’s eyes were a radiant gold, as if they glowed. The doctor told them that the staff was unsure what this meant medically or even if it meant anything at all. They had just never seen this before and wanted to make sure everything was OK. He consoled them by stating that they were going to do a few more tests and then they would bring them their child. Can you imagine Violet? How astonished they must have been?” June looked back down at Violet who continued to wriggle in her arms and squeezed her finger. June looked up to find Delilah fast asleep. Delilah had heard and told this story many times but Violet was being told for the first time. June continued.
“So after many hours of worry and examinations, the child was brought to her anxious parents. The doctors couldn’t find anything wrong and therefore there was no immediate concern. Her parents were excited to finally meet her. Her eyes glowed a gorgeous hue of gold and they fell in love with her instantly. With all of the love new parents possess they welcomed her into this world. They had no fear of her. When they were in her presence all they felt was love and compassion. This was their normal as far as they were concerned. They didn’t know that life would bring so much joy and pain in such a short period of time. Throughout time, the doctors did scans, lab work, and examinations. She was studied and experts even flew in from around the world to examine the girl with the golden eyes. But nothing of medical concern was ever found. By the age of three, the doctors had lost interest and they were left to live a seemingly normal life. It was around this time that I began to babysit her. I had seen her and heard of her before but to get the opportunity to know her was something that I hadn’t prepared for.”
June, again, laid back in memory and smiled as she shared with Violet her experience with the child. “They had named her Genevieve. Her friends would later called her Gen, for short. She was a beautiful little girl. Her cheeks were so round and rosy. Her smile was contagious. And her eyes, oh, her eyes were simply radiant. It was almost shocking but not in a threatening way. She amplified everything that was pure and good. I remember, when I babysat her, that it was an absolute pleasure. We would play hide and seek in the yard, we played with her dolls, and we played dress up, whatever we did, was simply pleasure. The thing that impressed me most, how I knew this child was different, was that when I was around her and had really gotten to know her, all worries and concerns would just go away while I was with her. I hadn’t noticed this effect at first because it was so new and she was so adorable that I just thought that the newness of knowing this little girl hadn’t warn off yet. But as the years went by and I continued to insert myself into her life, that is when I recognized that all my worries and anxieties left when I was with her. As I got older and she got older I still found excuses to go see her. Her parents and I got along magnificently. You see, a lot of people in our town, feared her. She was bullied and abused by some. It wasn’t uncommon for her parents to get a call from the school that a classmate had thrown her in the mud or had used her as a target for their pencils. Throughout the years it had just gotten worse. The family home had been broken into many times and trinkets were taken of Gen’s. It was almost as if people were wanting trophies of the girl with the golden eyes. Occasionally, news personnel would show up at their doorstep and then a frenzy of publicity would begin. The family would be hounded relentlessly. Even as a young child with her parents coming into town, they found people crossing the street not wanting to come near Gen. People would stare, sometimes say cruel things or even spit at the little girl. I, however, found her existence to be a comfort. There were many that found her company quiet relaxing. Her parents were very kind people and they were kind to me. They welcomed me on any given day. As I got older and busier in my life, I realized that although I was seeing less and less of Genevieve, I would go see her from time to time, but for selfish reasons. If I was heartbroken because of a boy or had gotten into an argument with my parents, that’s when I sought out Genevieve. It occurred to me how selfish I had become. Although Genevieve would always be excited to see me, I was only seeking her out because of the comfort she brought me. I needed to change that. On the day I graduated high school I went to see Genevieve. I wanted to be able to share my joy with her, not just my heartbreaks. Her parents welcomed me as usual and Gen who was eight at that time, came racing down the hall to give me a hug. I reciprocated and then knelt down to talk to her. That’s when I saw it. She had stiches on her right cheek. I asked her what had happened. Her parents explained that while playing with some classmates, one of them had cut her with a pocket knife he had, because he wanted to know if she would bleed like a normal person. My eyes filled with tears. How could someone, let alone a child, be so cruel? I told her how sorry I was that she had to go through that. And in her cheerful way she told me that it was OK and that the boy had gotten his answer. Her parents asked her to go to her room for a moment while they talked to me. She happily left. Her parents explained that it was no longer safe for them to remain in our quant little town. Through the years they had been receiving threats and the abuse that Gen had been experiencing was only getting worse. They had asked if I had heard that more children were being born with golden eyes around the world. I told them I had heard that but wasn’t sure if it was true. They confirmed that it was true and that doctors had been reaching out to them as they wanted to do studies on all the children born with golden eyes. They did not want to participate and were being pressured, almost threatened, that they must relinquish their daughter. I was shocked. They explained that the pressure or insistence wasn’t only from the doctors anymore. They believed that governments wanted their daughter studied too. They had been visited by men dressed in suites with credentials from government departments they had never even heard of before. They had felt obligated to let Genevieve meet them but now they were feeling that they might be in danger, more importantly, that Genevieve was in grave danger. They expressed their trust in me and that although they could not tell me where they were going, they would try their best to keep in touch and updated on Genevieve’s life. I felt like my heart was being ripped out. The thought of not seeing Genevieve ever again broke my heart. I swore that I wouldn’t tell a soul. They knew I wouldn’t. They knew I loved Genevieve in a way that most did not. That’s when they shared with me her gift. I was not prepared. They asked me if I had ever remembered a time that I should have been hurt when in Genevieve’s presence. I didn’t know what they were asking. So again they questioned. Was there ever a time or instance that you can remember having come close to danger or being hurt but weren’t, when Genevieve was with you? I remember thinking that this was such an odd question to ask. I still wasn’t exactly sure what they meant as my mind began to think back to times spent with Gen. Her parents waited patiently as I recalled my memories. That’s when I remembered something. When she was about five and I was fifteen, I told them as I remembered, I was climbing the large oak tree on the side of their house. Gen was watching me. She was telling me to be careful. I paused for a moment as I pondered the memory. I told them that I was quite high up, pulling myself up to a large limb, using my feet against the tree to push myself. I was almost wrapped around the large limb ready to wriggle my way to the top side, when, I lost my grip. As I was telling them, the memory became clearer and I was speaking as if it happened yesterday. I told them that I remembered losing my grip and beginning to fall, but then, I found myself perched on a limb below. Now, that in and of itself wouldn’t be outrageous. However, I explained I was on a limb below but on the other side of the tree, as there was no limb directly below the one I had been climbing. I sat pondering how I had not remembered this or questioned this incident at that time. It wasn’t until this moment that I even found it strange that I had not fallen to the ground with a hard thud. I looked to her parents with a rather concerning look, I’m sure, because both parents smiled at me. Genevieve’s mother placed her hand on mine to let me know it was OK. I’m sure if I had tried to recall other memories, that they were there ready to be unveiled but this memory alone was enough for me. Her mother began to explain that they had found that whomever is in Genevieve’s presence remain safe from harm. They described it like a wave. A clear wave that comes across the situation and removes the person from harm or stops the harm itself. At that time, I didn’t really comprehend what they were saying. I get it now but I didn’t then.”
June looked down at Violet who was still awake and alert listening to the softness of June’s voice. Her grip on June’s finger still remained tight. Violet’s expression seemed to urge June for more. June continued.
“I asked her parents how they knew this. They said they had begun noticing these situations as early as Genevieve’s infancy. They gave me a few examples. My eyes must have been huge with confusion, or shock. I remember asking them that if Genevieve can keep others in her presence from being harmed, why then does Genevieve not protect herself. They explained that it appeared that Genevieve can only protect others. She cannot protect herself from harm or danger. I then remembered a time when Gen’s mom had a burn on her hand. I asked her how she was able to get burned. It was simple, her mother explained, she was not with her at the time. She must be with the person to keep them from harm or danger. I remember my brain having a really tough time processing this information. But I had to ask one final question and then I couldn’t absorb anymore. I asked if Genevieve knew she could do these things. They told me that they believe she did know but that she had always known. They felt like it was inherent, like knowing you can see or smell or taste. It just is. They told me that they had talked to Genevieve for years about keeping this gift, that’s what they called it, the gift, a secret. They felt very confident that Gen knew how important this secret was. Gen had never shared this with me. I didn’t feel betrayed. I was impressed because I thought Gen shared everything with me.
I don’t remember the walk home that evening. Gosh, I don’t remember anything of that night actually. It’s all kind of a blur now but I do remember thinking about the conversation a lot. I remember meeting with Gen and her parents one last time before they went into hiding. I think I was the only one that knew the extent of their story because no one in our town knew what had happened to them but me. And I never told.
As the years went by, I kept up on the news of the children being born with golden eyes. There was a lot of curiosity by people, but also a lot of fear. I was sad when I heard stories of children with golden eyes being taken and never seen again or worse, killed. I began to recognize what a hard world this is. The golden eyed children were labeled the Prohibited when Genevieve was about twelve years old. For me, it was appalling. Hearing on the nightly news, Genevieve and her kind being referred to in such a derogatory way, made my blood boil. Throughout the decades as more and more children were being born with golden eyes, the more the common man feared them. Hatred for them became a daily occurrence. Families had begun to go into hiding. Sympathizers like Dan and me began creating safe houses for them and their families. Communes were set up across the globe to keep them safe, yet, more and more deaths of golden eyes continued. Not one conviction on record for their murders. People accept this as if they are blind to the abhorrence being displayed in front of them. Governments have succumbed to the public cries for The Prohibited to be contained or annihilated altogether. Yet, supporters and sympathizers fight for the rights of the Prohibited. If we didn’t, I don’t know what would become of your kind, little one.” June looked down to see Violet’s eyes becoming heavy as she fought sleep.
June continued while she rocked in the chair. “So we keep fighting, Violet. We have hope that one day the Prohibited will be accepted and welcomed into society. We have rebels who do live amongst the Normals. They can do this because they stay in groups or pairs and can protect each other. They are stared at and screamed at. They aren’t welcomed into stores, theaters, restaurants. They are only allowed to go to places that welcome Prohibited. Those places are rare but we focus on creating more every day. Normals, unless they are sympathizers, won’t enter these businesses. Normals who hate, try to close down any place that allows the Prohibited. They protest outside their doors. Their intent is to make Prohibited feel less than human all because they are different. Yet, they are the most loving of individuals I have ever met. They are brave souls. Can you imagine such hate? I can’t, and I see it every day, Violet. We have sympathizers that house and employ the Prohibited. Those are brave souls. They face hardship and hatred every minute of the day. They are not safe, ever. They are retaliated against constantly. Their businesses and homes damages or destroyed but they rebuild. Those people, they are the brave ones. And what of Genevieve? Well, no one really knows. I received an occasional letter throughout the decades. Letters from her family and her telling me of her life, her struggles, her successes. I waited on those letters every year. I was so excited to get those updates. But as time went on the letters came less and less until eventually not at all. There are rumors and speculations but no one knows for sure what became of her. I wish I knew. I truly wish I knew.”
June stopped rocking the chair as Violet’s grip released from June’s finger. Her eyes were closed and she was again peacefully sleeping. June continued to rock for a while as she recalled her memories long ago of Genevieve and the comfort that she brought. These memories made June happy. Whatever happened to Genevieve she may never know but she likes to think that she has survived and is living a happy life, whatever that looks like. But for now, June will keep fighting for Genevieve and all Prohibited everywhere.
Chapter 3
The sunrise was exceptionally beautiful this morning. There had been 22 years of sunrises and sunsets in Violet’s life and yet this sunrise seemed more spectacular than usual. She sat on the balcony as she sipped her tea. Her morning was tranquil and serene, just how she liked to start her days. She had become skilled in yoga and meditation and these things kept her sanity in check. She was influenced by Buddhism and everything that emphasized the importance of life and love. However, the world was anything but love. She grew to know that the Normals were threatened by her kind. She grew to know the savagery that can be perpetrated by man. The world did not make sense and she couldn’t remember a time when it did. There had still never been a conviction in the U.S. for a Prohibited murder. Despite protests and sympathizer’s outrage, little forward movement had been made in her cause and it could be infuriating. When a Prohibited is enslaved, kidnapped, harmed, indentured, or even murdered, the government found excuses for their lack of support and justice for the Prohibited. It made no sense. It was as if there were only two sides in the world. Those who found the insanity of it all and those who created the insanity. Gun sales grew throughout the years, to include countries who had, in the past, restrictions on guns, and now waned their stance. To them, the Prohibited were to be annihilated simply because of their gifts. However, there were countries who worshipped and held the Prohibited in high regard. Those were safety zones for Prohibited. Many Prohibited sought refuge and sanctuary in those countries. Not so that they could be worshipped but because they wanted to be able to live without threat. She did not blame those who had sought sanctuary. She had known many who felt that was their only way to survive. She understood. But for her, she stayed to fight. She fought every day for as long as she could remember. She was one of the leaders of the gatherings because she was not only a Prohibited, she was the exceptional one. All Prohibited have the ability to save others from harm. Prohibited use this gift often. Some are indentured to protect their captures. No matter how much a capture should be distained, it is in their DNA to protect. It is like breathing. A Prohibited always protects and never harms. However, Violet was different. She was still the only known Prohibited with violet eyes. That wasn’t the only difference from others of her kind. Not only could she protect others but she had the ability to protect herself. She was untouchable and one of the most wanted Prohibited on the planet.
Violet always knew that life was difficult and unjust for Prohibited. She saw it every day. She and others made the best of their circumstances. Yet, as years went by, the violence and nightmares bestowed upon Prohibited got even worse, forcing more and more people to take sides. She had seen, almost daily now, that in the darkness of man’s hearts, anything can be justified, even the annihilation of an entire people. The blind man, so eager to ignore the atrocities being committed, will rally with the evil and spew the same rhetoric until it is their own truth. Their hatred and fear eventually deceiving their own souls into believing these vile thoughts, feelings, and actions derive from a good and decent place. However, love can hold no fear or hatred but these Normals could not see that. These Normals fought just as hard for their inhumane beliefs as the Prohibited and sympathizers fought for theirs. These Normals were the blind and cruel and the sympathizers were the righteous. Violet was indebted to all sympathizers. Dan and June had been sympathizers and without them and their influence in her life, she wouldn’t have hope or trust in humanity. Dan and June had remained active in her life until each of their deaths. She loved and adored them as they had placed their own lives and well-being in danger simply to be a part of her life. They were the strongest and most loving people she had ever met and she missed them every day. She took strength from their roles in her life and that encouraged her to keep fighting. If they were willing to die for the cause, so was she.
The war on humanity began well before she had even been born. However, much was kept secret for a very long time. The underground hiding of Prohibited had not been spoken of. The Intruders, Xavier, had not been spoken of. Governments, police and Normals denied anything of a sinister nature was happening. When Violet was eight years old, Prohibited began disappearing while in police custody. She remembers distinctly the moment she heard of a Prohibited who had been arrested for burglary. Now, everyone with a rational mind knew that a Prohibited would never do such a thing. That was not what being a Prohibited was about. That would be like dogs having the ability to turn into cats. It just didn’t happen. But, the Prohibited was accused, arrested, and then never heard from again. No agency would bend to the pleadings of activists or sympathizers seeking answers. It was treated as if it never happened. And slowly, this incident simply went away. The Prohibited had become criminals to the Normals without ever committing a crime and the Normals just accepted it as fact. Why would the police lie? Why would the government lie? The truth was, because they could, and people believed it. It was easier to believe that different was bad. Throughout the years, it became more and more common for Prohibited to be accused and disappear, until, it was as normal an event as the sun coming up in the morning, just like this morning.
Violet finished her tea and walked back into the house. She had a very busy day planned with progress towards her goal of making a peaceful life for all Prohibited. She had learned much in her 22 years of life. With the help of Delilah, she had much peace growing up, but the world had not. For as much as Delilah had protected her from the outside world, Violet had always insisted on knowing the evil that existed for all Prohibited. Violet was headstrong and Delilah chose her battles wisely with Violet. Delilah and Violet were as close as any mother and daughter could be, despite Delilah not being her birth mom. Delilah was overly protective but pulled back the need to control when needed. Delilah had done an amazing job at raising Violet. Violet had turned out strong and outspoken. She had a fighter’s spirit, yet, was sensitive and compassionate, just like her birth mom. Delilah had raised Violet with continual stories about her mom and dad. She always emphasized the love that they had for their baby girl. Throughout the years, they had initiated and continued searches for her father. There had never been any confirmation of her father’s death. There had, however, been confirmation of her mother’s death. Days after Delilah and Violet had reached June and Dan’s house, they arranged for other sympathizers to retrieve Adelaide’s body. Adelaide was buried in a secret location marked only by a small plaque that said Loving Mother and Wife. The sympathizers took great pains to get her body out of the house and out of the state without anyone knowing where she was buried. Only Delilah and Violet were told where that was. Once a year they would secretly journey to the grave and speak to Adelaide most of the day. Violet loved this annual trip. Delilah was an amazing mother and Delilah made sure Violet understood that Adelaide would have been twice the mother she was. Although, every once in a while Violet would feel a longing to have known her mom she felt incredibly blessed to have had Delilah.
Violet could smell the aroma of bacon in the house and could hear the sizzle it made as it fried in the pans. She heard voices throughout the house as she made her was down the stairs and towards the kitchen of this extensively large home. Everyone had gathered for morning breakfast as many hands prepared it. It was not uncommon at all for homes of Prohibited to have many residents. The Prohibited were used to not being alone and definitely found safety in numbers. Most everyone was inherently happy and made a tight knit group. Prohibited by nature were usually very calm, peaceful and loving. This was an amazing benefit to being a Prohibited. It took a lot to get one mad and even then, it didn’t compare to a Normal’s mad. Violet liked to think that their kind weren’t the only ones who had to be accompanied everywhere they went. Sometimes she would think of herself or her kind like that of Al Capone or the President of the U.S. She was quite sure that Al Capone had many body guards who probably stood outside the bathroom or bedroom. She was certain that the Secret Service are not far away from the President, day or night. So, to her, it was a symbol of importance. An inconvenience, but that is what made each and every one of them special.
Violet sat at the table as everyone began to fill their plates with freshly cooked eggs and bacon. Orange juice filling every glass. People were talkative today and Violet loved to watch and listen to the havoc that surrounded her. Delilah placed a full plate in front of Violet and kissed her on the top of her head. She was 22 but Delilah still continued to spoil her.
“Thank you Mom.” Violet said with gratitude.
“You’re very welcome.” Delilah responded as she made her way to the stove to get herself some food. Violet poured two glasses of orange juice and placed one in front of her and one next to her. Delilah placed her plate next to Violet and sat. They began to talk as multiple conversations were being spoken. The room was filled with Prohibited, just how they liked it.
“What time are you meeting with the Senator?” Delilah asked.
“At ten this morning.” Violet responded as she popped a piece of bacon in her mouth.
“Are you nervous?”
Violet vigorously chewed the bacon and swallowed it. “Nope. I’m sure he is though.” Violet began to giggle.
“Violet, you’re horrible.” Delilah began to laugh.
“Well, he looks at me like I’m an alien or a dog with rabies. It gets annoying.” Violet popped another piece of bacon in her mouth.
“I thought you would be used to it by now.” Delilah responded.
“Me too. I don’t know why I expect any different from him. Sometimes I think governmental officials are the worst.” Violet drank from her glass.
“They are.” Delilah agreed. “But he one of the only Senators who seems like he wants to work with us. We have to remain friendly.”
“It doesn’t mean that he truly cares. You know that and I know that. Since Prohibited won the right to vote, he needs us. That’s the only reason he has been agreeable to our meetings.” Violet began to eat her eggs.
“True, but just because we won the right to vote five years ago, doesn’t mean they won’t take it away. We have to play nice Violet. You know how to do that.”
“Yeah, I do but do I have to?” Violet looked over at Delilah and gave her a teasing smile.
“I’ll make you a deal.” Delilah placed her hand on Violet’s. “If all goes well with the Senator today, I’ll take you out to dinner after work. Deal?”
Violet nodded her head as she swallowed the mouthful of eggs. “Deal! But, do I get to pick where we go?”
“Sure but we only have three choices you know.” Delilah reminded her. All Prohibited were used to most places not allowing them into their businesses, however, the more gatherings that continued and the rise in the number of Prohibited and sympathizers, more facilities had been slowly removing the ban for Prohibited. Less Prohibited had been hiding and were now living amongst the Normals in greater numbers every day. They had found, over the years, that this gave them more power.
“Then we have a deal.” Violet wiped her mouth with her napkin as she finished her meal. “By the way, how is Dr. Marsh feeling?”
“Well, I think he’s doing better. The flu hit him hard.” Delilah continued eating. Dr. Marsh was Delilah’s employer and one of the longest known sympathizers to their cause. He had dedicated his life to employing as many Prohibited as possible. He had found that Prohibited were a loyal and hardworking people. Even as his businesses were vandalized or fell victim to arson, he repaired and rebuilt until most Normals got tired of trying to cause him pain because of his beliefs.
“Good. I’m glad. He’s such a sweet man. Tell him I said hello when you get a chance.” Violet watched as Delilah finished her meal.
“I will. Actually, he would love to see you, I’m sure. Why don’t you go by his house on your way to pick me up from work today? I really think that would lift his spirits.”
“I’m pretty sure I can manage that. I would love to see him. It has been too long.” Violet gathered her plate and glass and got up from the table. “I do have the gathering at the capital at two today. I should be done by four. I can swing by his house and visit for an hour or so. If I do that, I should be picking you up around five thirty. Does that work?”
“Sounds good. I love you baby girl.” Delilah smiled at Violet as they both began to help clean up the breakfast feast. All other Prohibited either remained eating or cleaning. Theirs was a respectful commune. Everyone got along splendidly. Everyone took their responsibilities seriously and all acted selflessly. It was a sea of chewing food and smiles, just like most mornings.
Violet and three of her closest Prohibited were ready to exit the house. Delilah and the others had already left for their jobs. Some Prohibited worked and some continued daily phone calls, emails, press releases and gatherings. Unlike all other Prohibited, Violet had the ability to go it alone any time she wanted or needed to. However, she had a strong desire to remain with others simply as a precautionary measure. Not for herself, but for them. She did not take her abilities for granted. In fact, at times, she felt guilty that she was able to have quiet moments by herself, which others did not have. So, she remained with her kind every chance she could.
“OK, everybody ready?” Violet said to the others as she grabbed her bag and flung it over her shoulder.
“Ready.” Replied Caroline, one of the three Prohibited that would be traveling with Violet to the Senator’s office. Everyone had their belongings in hand as Violet reached for the door handle and opened it to expose the warm bright sunlight and the screams and cardboard signs of protesting Normals. The twenty or more people outside their home were like crazed animals as Violet and the group approached their car. The Normal’s faces contorted and discolored by rage and anger peered at the group. The voices rasped loudly with vile words meant to hurt them. This was a daily occurrence and sadly didn’t faze any of the Prohibited in the least. Any rational person would know better than to perpetrate this kind of hate but astonishingly, there were so many people standing and justifying this kind of hatred, every single day. It had always astonished the Prohibited that a child would know better than to create this type of animosity but Normals took a bite of this poisonous apple constantly. It was appalling yet consistent. As they walked to the car they simply ignored the yelling and screams of death being wished upon them. They walked passed the signs that read Death to all Prohibited, Prohibited are Unnatural, Contain the Prohibited, Away with Prohibited and so on. Yet, Violet and the others didn’t even acknowledge their existence. This was all parse and parcel to their days.
Violet got in the driver’s seat and turned on the car. She began to reverse out of the driveway as the Normals spit and hit at the car. The passengers in the car showed no sign of fear or even irritation. Let the Normals do what they feel they need to do, was their belief. The Prohibited were together and not in any danger. All they felt was sadness for the Normals who deemed this to be their duty to humanity. Such a sad state to be in. Violet continued to drive towards downtown. The morning traffic had ceased and it was an easy ride. As they passed other Prohibited riding in vehicles or walking down streets they would wave and smile in a friendly acknowledgement to their existence. It was always a pleasant surprise when a Normal would initiate the same. It was happening a little more as time went on. Normals giving them a smile, wave or a thumbs up. This small gesture by Normals filled the hearts of many Prohibited.
Caroline adjusted the radio station as they drove along. Violet had met with Senator Jenkins many times before and although he projected a desire to accept the Prohibited she knew it was mostly for show. Between his brother and mother being sympathizers and the Prohibited showing a stronger voter count each year, she believed that his heart was softening a bit but because of the wrong reason. Although, he still wouldn’t look her directly in the eyes which for a politician was off-putting. He would look at the bridge of her nose or at one of her cheeks. She fought back smiles and the urge to laugh when he did this because she didn’t want to seem disrespectful. He tried secretly to use his mini bottle hand sanitizer every time he shook her hand. It was if she was diseased and he wasn’t going to chance it. What she really wanted to tell him was not to worry, being Prohibited was not contagious and he had nothing to fear. But she let it go and just hoped that each time she met with him, it would soften his heart a little more. They pulled into the parking lot of the building and they all exited the car. Violet and the others began walking through the parking lot and towards the stairs to the entrance of the building as people scurried past them, some protecting their children by grabbing their hands and hurrying to the other side of the lot. Hushed whispers could be heard as the group past. As Violets foot touched the first step, she heard a voice yell out “Excuse Me.”
A women in her 40’s was trying to get their attention. Violet and the group turned to face her. They weren’t sure what her intent was going to be. Violet prepared for a possible wave of protection. She reached the group and extended her hand to Violet. “I’m so sorry to bother you. I just wanted to shake your hands and tell you that you are all doing a great job. My niece is a Prohibited and I really have come to respect your kind.” The woman began shaking their hands.
“Thank you.” They each responded as they shook her hand.
“I will be at the gathering with my niece and her parents later today. I hope I’ll see you there.” The woman smiled as she turned to walk away.
“Yes, we will be there. Thank you so much Ma’am.” Violet said with a smile. The woman walked away. Prohibited were used to the Normals who protested them, spit at them, shouted at them attempting to entice fear. But they had yet to get used to Normals who opening approached them and gave welcoming approval. This was not their comfort zone with Normals. It was happening more and more and they consciously began to accept, acceptance.
They continued up the stairs and into the building. The Senators office was on the sixth floor, so they made their way to the elevators as people avoided making eye contact with them. They stood near a group of people who were all waiting for the elevators. The elevator light lit up as the doors opened. The group of people made their way into the elevator. The Prohibited didn’t attempt to gain entry. They knew better. The mocking and angry stares that befell them is exactly what they were used to and therefore they pushed the button after the elevator doors closed. An elevator door began to open behind them and so they turned and entered as more people approached and waited for another elevator as the doors slowly closed between the Prohibited and the Normals. No one spoke as the elevator buttons lit up as they advanced to the upper floors. The doors opened to the sixth floor and they exited as parents who were waiting for the elevator shielded their children. This was exactly why progress for their cause had been slow. Fear was passed down from generation to generation and fear was a hard opponent to conquer.
The Prohibited were told to take seats as the receptionist notified Senator Jenkins of their arrival. Violet imagined the Senator behind the large wooden doors taking a shot of scotch as he built up the courage to face them. The thought made her giggle. It was so silly to her that anyone would fear them. They were such a peaceful people, it didn’t make sense to her. As she sat, her fingers tapped the large and full leather portfolio laid on her lap. The doors opened and Senator Jenkins in all his glory walked out to welcome his guest with a smile on his face and his stare focused again on the bridge of their noses. She smiled.
“Welcome everyone.” He said as he shook each of their hands and motioned for them to enter his office. He walked behind them. Violet fought the urge to glance back at Senator Jenkins, but she lost that battle. She peered to the side to see the Senator quickly whip out a small bottle of hand sanitizer and squeeze some out into his hand and immediately place it back into his suite pocket. As he vigorously rubbed his hands together, Violet turned her gaze back to the office as she silently laughed. It was utterly ridiculous, she thought. They all sat in the chairs that surrounded the Senators desk, her with her portfolio and the Senator with germ free hands.
“Thank you for coming.” Senator Jenkins began. “We don’t have much time, so I would like to get to the matters at hand.” The Prohibited sat in silence. “So, from the numbers that I have, we are looking at around eight hundred thousand registered Prohibited and that number is growing at exponential rates each year. So, obviously it is important that I work very hard to gain the trust of your kind. Violet, obviously you are a huge factor in getting these votes and so far, you’ve done a great job. Looking at the polls, we project we should receive the majority of those votes. With that said, we have met many times and you have made very clear what you are seeking towards Prohibited’s rights and I am in 100% agreement. My opponents have made it clear that Prohibited are not on their agenda. So, I need for you to understand that getting your people protection and equal rights has been and will continue to be an uphill fight.” Senator Jenkins said as he concentrated on her right cheek.
Violet nodded. “I fully understand Senator Jenkins. Believe me, no one understands that more than we do. Now, with that said, I do need you to keep pushing for legislation requiring independent investigations into any arrest and criminal charges, disappearances or suspicious deaths of Prohibited. This is the most important matter at hand. We sent you the draft. Did you get a chance to look at it?”
Senator Jenkins looked down at the papers in front of him. “I have it right here. I read it and I believe that there are a few changes that need to be made but they are minor. I’ll make those changes and send it back for your approval. I don’t think there should be any issue with them. Once I have your approval, I will submit it to congress. I believe we would have enough votes to get it passed but barely, so I cannot make any promises. You know I will do my best.”
Violet smiled. “I know you will. I have full faith that you, along with the other sympathizer now in congress will do what is right. I have no doubt. I just want to remind you that my own father was taken twenty two years ago and hasn’t been seen since. We know you’re familiar with the Intruders and Xavier. He is the person that took my father and no government agency will look into it. Senator Jenkins, I know my father is still alive. I can feel it and I need justice for him and for all other Prohibited who have suffered the same fate or worse. This is extremely personal for me as I’m sure you can understand. If this were your loved one, I am sure you would do everything possible to find out what happened to them.” Violet said confidently.
The Senator immediately shook his head in acknowledgment. “I completely understand Violet. And I vow to you that I will do everything in my power to get this passed. I can’t even imagine what your kind goes through when this happens. I truly empathize with you. As far as I’m concerned, the lack of investigations that is common to your kind is appalling and inhumane. I promise that I and other sympathizers in Congress will do everything we can.”
“Thank you, Senator. It means more to me than you will ever know.” Violet opened the portfolio and pulled out a large stack of papers. She handed them to the Senator. “However, there is one more thing. We drew up this petition which would make banning of Prohibited, criminal, as it is unconstitutional and we would like it submitted. As you can see by the signatures, the majority of Prohibited registered voters as well as sympathizers, have signed. This should be more than enough to get this into congress.” Violet sat back in her chair awaiting the Senator’s reaction.
Senator Jenkins began to read through it. As he turned the pages filled with more signatures than he had ever seen, he remained stoic and Violet could not make out what his reaction would be. Senator Jenkins finished thumbing through the pages. He looked up at Violet and finally made eye contact for the first time. “Well, this is impressive. I must say, a lot of work went into this one. However, you know and I know that this will be close to impossible to pass.”
Violet scanned the Senators eyes. This close connection was rare, so she scanned them. “I am fully aware how difficult this will be, however, banning Prohibited is unconstitutional and we must fight for our rights, Senator. Our American history shows that the banning of Prohibited will have to end sooner or later. I prefer sooner. Don’t you?” Violet smiled.
Senator Jenkins sat back in his chair and pondered. Although he was new to the Prohibited world, he understood how important acceptance was to their kind, despite his own fear of them. Their numbers were growing, and Violet was right, there would come a day when Normals would have to fully accept them into society, whether they liked it or not, and most did not. However, Violet and her kind were a determined people. He knew eventually he needed to be a leader in their cause or pay the price with his own career. He recognized that not only were the Prohibited going to impact the votes, but sympathizer’s numbers were growing at a rapid rate and their votes would be the same. For every Prohibited, he imagined, there were at least one or more sympathizer supporting them, if not more. Their numbers were becoming great, however, they were still the minority. It was a pivotal time in their history and he needed to be wise whether he liked it or not. It had been such a non-issue before Prohibited were given the right to vote. It had been a non-issue for years after, because many Prohibited were still afraid to register. But now, they had banned together and were becoming a force unto his world. He could no longer ignore it. Yet, this petition to remove any ban or discrimination from businesses, transportation, venues, etc. would personally affect him and he wasn’t sure he was prepared to promote this just yet. This one was deep for him and his family. He would need time. He looked Violet in her eyes again. This was a surprise to Violet. He had never directly looked her in the eyes before and now he had done it twice.
“I do agree, Violet.” Senator Jenkins leaned forward in his chair with his hands grasping each other. “I have some ideas. Luckily for you, the sympathizers in Congress are bulldogs and they aren’t deterred from your cause. You do have some powerful allies and you are gaining those in numbers. I think that this is a pivotal time for your kind. Let me make some calls and see what I can do. Again, I’m not promising anything Violet, but I will submit it if I think we have a chance. You have the signatures that are required, however, I think we need to be smart and move forward only if it is a possibility that we can get the votes. Understood?” Senator Jenkins was looking Violet straight in the eyes. This was a very good sign.
“Understood.” Violet responded. “Thank you, Senator.” Violet gave him another warm smile as a reward for the eye contact.
Senator Jenkins nodded in approval. “So, you have a gathering today at the capital, right? How do the numbers look?” Such a political question.
“They look great. We were able to receive the permit for the gathering last week. Everyone has been notified and from what I hear, this might be the largest number of sympathizers we have ever seen at a gathering. We’re very excited.”
“That’s great. Do me a favor though, please.”
“Sure.” Violet replied.
“Don’t mention this petition. I don’t want to get anyone’s hopes up. You can state our position on the motion for independent investigations since that is already public. However, I don’t want to make any public moves on this petition until I know where we stand.”
“No problem. All I will say is that we are working on moving forward with our cause. How does that sound?”
“That sounds great.” Senator Jenkins stood up from his chair as the Prohibited took the que and did the same.
“Will you be attending the gathering Senator?” Caroline asked.
“Unfortunately, no. I have meetings most of the day and with this new petition, I have a lot on my plate. But I’m sure that you and your group will make amazing strides today.” Senator Jenkins began motioning towards the door.
The Prohibited all made their way out of the office, followed by the Senator. “Oh, one last thing Senator.” Violet turned back to face the Senator. “I would really like to take my mother out to dinner this evening. Is there any chance that you could get approval for me and my mother to have dinner at Cameron’s tonight?” Violet knew that this was unexpected and going to be met with hesitation.
Senator Jenkins, as expected, hesitated. He looked around the room at the faces waiting for his reaction. This was a moment where he needed to walk the walk instead of talk the talk. He looked at the receptionist who had immediately looked up when the request was made. The Senator’s family owned many companies, to include restaurants, one of which was Cameron’s. His brother and mother had been appealing for years for the ban to be removed from all of their facilities, yet the board of directors had not budged. His brother had for years, snuck in Prohibited and at first was chastised and threatened by his own family. But the more he had done this, the more the family had accepted a don’t ask, don’t tell policy. The tides had been turning within his family’s companies, but they were nowhere near ready to become a full fixture in the world of Prohibited and the backlash it would cause.
“I’ll tell you what. Let me see what I can do, and I’ll text you later today, if that’s OK. I’m sorry but that is the best I can do right now.” Senator Jenkins reached his hand out to shake Violet’s hand.
“That’s just fine Senator. I know you’ll try your best. I really do appreciate it.” Violet shook the Senator’s hand.
The Senator shook everyone’s hand, said his goodbye’s and slowly headed towards his office. Violet began to walk out. She stopped and turned to look back at the Senator to see that he was not reaching for the hidden hand sanitizer. She looked at the receptionist who gave her a smile that made Violet feel as if she understood what was happening in this moment. It was another small step towards acceptance. Acceptance to a Prohibited was priceless.
Chapter 4
Violet looked out among the crowd of thousands with signs promoting the acceptance of Prohibited into society. There were also signs and chants demanding investigations into the common disappearances and murders of Prohibited. However, the mood among the many were of light and love seeking acknowledgment of their benefits to society. Tents had been set up with food and refreshments, some face painting booths and there were many t-shirts with personal messages of encouragement. This gathering was more like a festival than a protest, just like the Prohibited preferred it. A podium had been set up at the top of the state capital stairs with microphones and speakers so that all could hear the encouraging words. Violet had welcomed the crowd and introduced each speaker. Every speaker garnered cheers and accolades as they spoke. The atmosphere was magical, but the message was dire. Violet watched as police had gathered on the outskirts of the thousands. They weren’t there to protect the Prohibited. They knew they didn’t need to. They were onsite to protect the gathering Normals who were there to disrupt this event. The Normals always came to gatherings. They wanted to cause havoc and dissention at every opportunity. They too held up signs and chanted but theirs was of the rageful kind. The streets were filled with Prohibited and Normals as far as the eye could see. Police tried their best to keep a line between the two groups. However, occasionally, a Normal or two would cross boundaries and attempt to either hurt the Prohibited and sympathizers’ group or cause chaos. They were never able to accomplish this. Prohibited were good at protecting and ignoring. It was powerful.
As Violet introduced the Mayor, Donna Carter, whose son was a Prohibited, the crowd gave applause that resonated throughout the streets. Donna Carter was an outspoken and highly admired Politian by all Prohibited who fought exhaustively for the cause. She was announcing the de-banning of one of the cities bowling allies, a car dealership and two local grocery stores. This might not seem like a triumph to many, but it was to their kind. The cheers erupted. This was monumental because Donna was gaining momentum. She worked daily to remove fear and hatred. She did it for the Prohibited and she did it for the love of her son who was working towards a Political Science Degree at a private school. She paid this school very well just for him to attend and she had big plans and hopes for his future. She was determined that he have every opportunity possible to be the first Prohibited U.S. President. It was a huge undertaking but as she stood before the crowd and gave them her heart and soul, she gave hope that this was possible, for all.
Violet announced that they would be taking a break prior to her speaking. They encouraged everyone to drink plenty of water and to rest during the thirty-minute break. The day was hot, and they were now hours into the gathering. People began separating and lining up at the tents to get food. Waters were passed around, and the news cameras were in full force as Prohibited were interviewed about their hopes coming out of this gathering. The Normals continued their chants and diatribe as they too were being interviewed. The air was filled with conversations, laughter, vile statements from the other side and music. Violet opened the cap of the bottled water and began to drink as she watched all of the action from the top of the Capital stairs. She was overjoyed with the outcome of the meeting with Senator Jenkins and the turn out of this gathering. This was the largest gathering she could remember. She walked over to the edge of the stairs still in awe of the massive group as Bohemian Rhapsody played over the loud speakers. She took another sip of her water and regretted that her mom was not there to see all of this. She basked in the breeze and finished her drink. She was very excited to update the crowd with all the upcoming events and progress that was being made in their cause. She was the last speaker of the day and had much to say. She did have great hope that in her lifetime, things would change significantly for the better.
As Violet scoured the entirety of the gathering to include the Normals, something caught her eye. Off to the right, in the distance, she was able to see a car moving very quickly up a street. The streets had been blocked off, so she didn’t understand why this car was near the protesters. She watched as the car gained momentum, heading straight for the Normals. She was sure that this car would stop or turn as it got closer to the people who were unaware of its trajectory. Violet continued to watch as Caroline walk up next to her and observed what Violet had been looking at. This car was aiming straight for the Normals and it wasn’t stopping. In an instant Violet stood up and without hesitation she projected a wave of protection that immediately stopped the vehicle only feet away from the now aware Normals. Police began surrounding the car with guns aimed towards the man as he was pulled from the car and thrown to the ground. By now the Normals in the area knew that some of them had come very close to a tragedy. Noticing the chaos of police and the silence of the Normals protest the Prohibited began to observe the commotion as well. They didn’t know what had happened but knew something bad had occurred. In an instance, police began yelling at the crowd to disperse, which was impossible to do quickly with the amount of people that had gathered. Violet swiftly walked up to the microphone and began instructing her people to leave as fast and as calmly as possible. However, the police weren’t going to let that happen so easily. They became combative with the Prohibited. They began yelling and fighting with sympathizers. Prohibited began to send waves of protection across the thousands as police were forced to back away. This only angered the police and they took it as a sign of aggression. As they verbally threatened all who were simply trying to flee the scene, a call was placed for back up. As more police arrived and as the crowds thinned out, Prohibited and sympathizers began to be placed under arrest. The police knew that a Prohibited could not resist the law. Violet watched in horror as the Normals screamed and yelled for justice and the deaths of Prohibited, and the police arresting her kind, there was nothing she could do. As she stood at the microphone begging and imploring her people to peacefully leave and for police to let them, Caroline grabbed her by the hand and led her and others through the Capital building and down the back exits. They needed her to be free to lead them.
As Caroline drove, Violet began placing calls to other Prohibited leaders across the U.S. to warn them about the gathering. When something like this is triggered, all Prohibited and sympathizers are in danger and must be warned. It was vital that Violet get the word out to all, across the nation. She had reached out to the core group within her district so that they could begin sending out warnings. Unfortunately, this meant that they must try their best to retreat from public until the upheaval lessened. She had great responsibility for all Prohibited and sympathizers and she carried every ounce of this responsibility. As they pulled up to the house more Normals were gathered than usual. Obviously, word had gotten out. She needed to begin finding out who had been arrested. She knew she needed to work fast and furious to make sure none of the Prohibited or sympathizers disappeared. She and the others exited the car as Normals began the usual spitting and spewing hatred. More and more were running up the street to join. She didn’t have time for them. They needed to get inside, so they walked quickly. Time was of the essence and Violet needed to protect everyone she could. Her responsibility was great.
Just then, one of the Normals yelled, “Your mother and father are dead, and you will be too, FREAK!!” With that, Violet turned and ran down the driveway to the shock of the Normals who backed away. A Prohibited never confronted. She stared at them with glowing violet eyes as they began to retreat not knowing what she was capable of. “Get out of here!!” Violet yelled. “You hateful, vile people! Get out!!!” Her eyes illuminated as her anger succeeded in scaring away every single Normal who had set foot in front of her home. “Get out of here!” She continued to scream as they all scurried down the streets and across yards. “Don’t ever come back here!! You’ll all be sorry. Do you hear me? You’ll be sorry!” she continued to scream as her threats echoed through the streets. Caroline slowly walked down the driveway in shock as she approached Violet and reached for her shoulder. Violet turned instantly and with the same intensity mouthed, “What!” Caroline took two steps back in absolute shock and amazement. Caroline was horrified. Never, on record, had a Prohibited acted out like this before.
“Violet stop.” Caroline begged. “You have to stop. Please.”
Violet looked back at the empty street and then back at Caroline. Violet was breathing heavy and seemed confused as she began to calm down.
Caroline waited a few moments as Violet’s eyes darted back and forth from Prohibited to Prohibited who were exiting the house. They collectively had the same response, shock and confusion. Caroline slowly approached Violet and placed her hands onto Violet’s shoulders. This time Violet didn’t snap at her.
“Violet? Look at me. Are you alright?” Caroline asked with great concern in her voice. She had never seen anything like this from a Prohibited.
Violet stared into Caroline’s golden eyes and began to take deep breathes as calm came over her. “I think so.” Violet was just as confused as the rest.
Caroline, now able to approach Violet without fear, wrapped her arm around Violet’s shoulders. “OK. Let’s just go in the house OK?” Caroline nudged Violet gently in a forward motion.
Violet looked down at the ground. “OK. OK.”
They slowly walked into the house. Caroline guided Violet to the kitchen table and sat her down in a chair. Violet did not move. She simply stared at the wooden grain of the table. Caroline filled a glass with water and took it to Violet. “Here, I want you to drink this. I think you might be dehydrated.”
Violet took the glass from Caroline and began to drink. She drank until the glass was empty and then placed it on the table. “Yeah, you’re probably right. I’m sure it’s dehydration. Will you get me another one please?” Violet handed back the glass to Caroline.
As Caroline filled the cup with water, Violets phone began to ring. She didn’t realize that it was ringing at first as it sat atop the table where she had placed it. She was too focused on the grain of the table and the absolute inability to recognize or understand what she had just done. Caroline brought Violet the glass and picked up Violet’s phone.
“Hello?” Caroline asked as she placed the phone to her ear.
“Caroline? Is that you?” Delilah asked.
“Yeah. Sorry, um Violet is here but she’s unable to speak right now.” Caroline responded.
“What’s going on?” Delilah asked concerned.
“I think you need to come home.” Caroline said. “I can’t explain why but you should come home now. Bring Dr. Marsh with you if you can. Also, I think the entire staff should come home right away.”
“Is everything OK Caroline?” Delilah was now very concerned.
“No. I’ll need to explain when you get here.”
“OK. I’ll ask Dr. Marsh if we can cancel the rest of our appointments and we’ll be there as soon as we can.” Delilah hung up the phone.
Three cars pulled up to the house. They instantly knew that something was wrong. There was not one Normal protesting outside their home. They hadn’t known that to ever happen. Delilah jumped out of the car and ran into the house. The others, including Dr. Marsh, followed behind.
“Violet!” Delilah said as she walked inside. The house was filled with Prohibited all on phones, writing in notebooks and on computers sending out emails to other Prohibited and news organizations with responses to the day’s events. Delilah instantly recognized the scene. This meant something serious had happened and warnings were being sent. This was not good. “Violet?” Delilah said again as she walked through the house.
Carline came out from an upstairs room “She’s up here.” Caroline yelled down. Delilah turned to Dr. Marsh and waved for him to follow. He did. They ran up the stairs and into the bedroom where Violet was laying in the bed. Caroline followed. Delilah observed Violet’s dazed appearance as she approached.
Delilah sat next to her on the bed and put her hands up to Violet face. “Honey? Violet, what happened?” Delilah tried to gain focus into Violet’s eyes. “Violet, sweetheart. What happened?”
Violet looked up at Delilah, then at Dr. Marsh and then at Caroline. She could not speak. Dr. Marsh placed his bag on the nightstand and began taking Violet’s vitals. He took the Ophthalmoscope and looked into Violet’s eyes. He took her pulse and listened to her heart. “Caroline, can you get her a glass of water?” Dr. Marsh asked as he began to check her reflexes. Caroline went to the bathroom and filled a paper cup with water. Caroline handed Dr. Marsh the water who then handed it to Delilah. “Here, I want you to take this Violet. It’s a mild sedative. It will help you relax.” He retrieved a bottle of pills from his bag and poured one into his hand. He placed it into Violet’s mouth as Delilah brought the cup up for her to drink. Violet drank without resistance.
“Dr. Marsh?” Delilah looked up at the doctor as he motioned for her and Caroline to follow him out of the room. Delilah helped Violet lay back in the bed and covered her with the blankets. They exited the room and shut the door behind them. Delilah was bewildered and looked to Dr. Marsh and Caroline for answers.
“She’s in shock. Her blood pressure and heart rate are a bit high but nothing to worry about. Her pupils are quite large. The sedative should help. I’m going to stay until I feel confident that she is doing better. Something really affected her, but she should be fine Delilah.”
Delilah watched every word as it formed and exited his mouth. She had faith in Dr. Marsh and his care for Violet. She looked at Caroline. “What happened?” Delilah waited intently for her response.
Caroline explained what had happened at the large gathering. She emphasized the chaos that ensued. She detailed the concern and urgency they had for capping the negative media attention before it could get out of control, warn all Prohibited, and their need to start a list of all who had been arrested so that they could account for everyone and their safe return. She went on to tell Delilah and Dr. Marsh about the ride home and arriving to see the large number of Normals who were protesting on the street. Dr. Marsh and Delilah absorbed what they were being told and were equally concerned for the incident and aftermath at the gathering. There would be huge ramifications.
“OK.” Delilah responded. “But why is Violet acting this way? She’s normally very strong and focused in these situations. Why is she like this?”
Caroline took Delilah’s hand and began speaking. “Delilah, I don’t know what happened. The Normals were screaming, spitting and throwing rocks. They were out of control and there were a lot of them, but we were ignoring them, easily. We were all making our way up the driveway when suddenly, Violet became enraged.”
“Enraged?” Delilah was confused.
“Yes. She turned and ran down the driveway screaming and threatening the Normals. She couldn’t stop. I can’t explain it. She lost control and just went crazy.” Caroline explained. “I don’t know what happened. I’ve never seen her like that. I’ve never seen that from a Prohibited, ever. It was like…” Caroline paused. “It was like she was one of them.”
“What?” Delilah questioned, now even more confused. “Like a Normal?”
Caroline looked at Dr. Marsh who appeared to be just as confused. He was an extreme sympathizer for all Prohibited. He housed them, he employed them, he gathered with them. He did this because he found them to be the most loving and peaceful people he had ever come across. He fought for them because they were pure, loyal and devoted to peace. He made no secret that he preferred Prohibited over Normals any day. To him, Normals were complicated, selfish and judgmental people. Not all of them but a good majority. He found that the evolution of Normals had taken a dark turn when Prohibited came into this world. Prohibited seemed like a mutual thread for Normals to behave appallingly and direct their own insecurities and fears towards Prohibited, who could not fight back. If it weren’t for the sympathizers gaining in numbers his hope for humanity would be completely obliterated. What Caroline was telling them made no sense to him and he became concerned. “What do you mean Caroline? What was she doing, saying?” Dr. Marsh asked.
“Well, I just heard her screaming for them to stop. I turned around and she was running at them. It seemed like she wasn’t running towards them, but at them. She just kept screaming stop and calling them names.” Caroline continued.
“What were the Normals doing?” Dr. Marsh asked.
“They ran. You should have seen their faces. They were terrified. I actually felt bad for them. You should have seen the fear in their eyes. They weren’t expecting an attack from one of us, that was obvious. They did the only thing they could do, they ran. I’m sure they had no idea what she was going to do to them. Honestly, I wasn’t sure what she was going to do to them. It was so scary Delilah. It was completely unexpected.”
Delilah removed her hand from Caroline’s and ran her hand through her hair. She looked down at the floor as she began to pace the hallway. Caroline and Dr. Marsh watched her. She was processing the unimaginable. Delilah finally stopped and looked back at Caroline. “So, after the Normals ran, what did she do?”
“Um, she just kept screaming and threatening them.” Caroline said, as the many conversations below continued while Prohibited tried their best to gain some control of the chaotic situation, continuing their calls and emails.
“Threatened how?” Delilah almost demanded.
“Well, she kept yelling at them not to come back or they would be sorry. She wouldn’t stop.” Caroline paused and took a deep breath. “I tried to approach her, but then, she yelled at me too.” Caroline replied as a tear rolled down her cheek. “She actually screamed at me.” Caroline’s sorrow was apparent. For her it was like a loving parent lashing out at a child for the first time. It had shocked her but more importantly, it was a betrayal of safety. This was new to Caroline, to all who had witnessed it, even the Normals.
Delilah again ran her hand through her hair and took in deep breaths as her focus went back to the floor. “Wow. OK, um, OK.” Delilah fought for meaningful words but couldn’t find any. Dr. Marsh wrapped his arms around Caroline as she fought back tears from this new type of wound she was experiencing. No one had ever been confronted by a Prohibited and now, she was the first. It broke her heart. Dr. Marsh comforted her. He knew what she was feeling. Normals did this to each other all the time. But this was new to a Prohibited. The Prohibited had a protection from the hate and anger they experienced from Normals. It did not impact Prohibited the way Normals intended. This was a built-in mechanism for Prohibited that they were lucky to have. However, this mechanism didn’t respond in the same way when a Prohibited lashed out. It was obvious, and he would note it. This was a new type of behavior from a Prohibited and he would do his best to find out why. But for now, he comforted a distraught Caroline.
“Dr. Marsh?” Delilah finally looked up.
Caroline and Dr. Marsh separated as Caroline wiped the tears from her eyes, Dr. Marsh spoke. “Yes?”
“Any idea why Violet would have done what she did?” Delilah was hoping with all hope that Dr. Marsh would have a simple explanation of a one-time behavior due to medical reasons. That is not what she got.
“Delilah, I have no idea. I really don’t. You’ve never seen her do anything like this before?” Dr. Marsh asked.
“No. Never. It’s not like her. I’m just dumbfounded.” Delilah replied.
“Well, I suggest we get back to Violet and help her through this. Caroline?” Dr. Marsh looked at Caroline who was now poised again. Caroline nodded. “Caroline, the Normals who witnessed this will undoubtedly begin to get the word out quickly. I need you to begin damage control as soon as possible. I’m sure the media will be on this soon if they already haven’t. So, here is what I want you and the others to begin putting out there. Explain that one of the Prohibited, do not specify that it was Violet, was in shock from the gathering and extremely dehydrated from being out in the sun all day. Tell them that she has been diagnosed with a bacterial infection which quickened the dehydration process and that she is gravely ill. Tell them that she is under doctor’s care and receiving antibiotics and treatment. Tell them that the cause of any perceived aggression was due to delirium the Prohibited was experiencing. If you must, tell them that she was close to death. This needs to sound extreme and so outside the norm that it was a one in a million chance of ever happening.”
“OK. We can do that.” Caroline acknowledge the plan.
“Good. I also want you and the others to down play the event with Violet. I want you to make sure that our version is that she was incoherent and not confrontational. That what the Normals perceived was not aggression but extreme confusion from a person in life-threatening delirium. Do you understand?”
“I understand. We will get right on it.” Caroline turned to walk away.
“Oh, and Caroline, I want your first call to be placed to Micah Jenkins. I want you to tell him everything, including our take on the event. He should reach out to his contacts and begin to get the word out. I want the spin to be a tragedy of the utmost garnering sympathy for Prohibited, both from the gathering and with Violet. But again, do not bring her name up. He also needs to speak with his brother and convince him of what we are saying really happened. We must keep the Senator on our side. If we’re lucky, Senator Jenkins will take a stand and call for justice for your kind. OK?”
“OK. I will.” Caroline said as she rushed down the stairs. Caroline thought this was a great plan and was determined to make the world believe it.
Delilah and Dr. Marsh entered the room to see Violet lying on the bed with her eyes closed. Dr. Marsh walked up to her and placed his fingers on her wrist to check her pulse. Violet opened her eyes and looked up at Dr. Marsh. Delilah sat next to Violet.
“Much better.” Dr. Marsh removed his fingers. “Her heart rate has come down significantly.” He said to Delilah. “Violet, I need you to sit up so that I can check your blood pressure OK?”
Violet didn’t respond but she slowly pulled herself up and extended her arm. Dr. Marsh placed the cuff on her and took her blood pressure. “Good. The sedative is working. Now I just need to look into your eyes.” Dr. Marsh checked violets eyes again. This time her pupils were normal size and responding as they should. “You’re doing really good Violet. Much better.” He listened to her heart with the stethoscope and placed his equipment into his bag. He sat in the chair next to the night stand. “How are you feeling now?”
Violet pulled the covers up to her chest and straightened them. “Better.” She whispered. Delilah reached for Violet’s hand and held it in both of hers.
“Violet, can you talk about what happened without getting too upset?” Delilah urged her while Dr. Marsh was still there to help out if things didn’t go well. Delilah didn’t know what to expect.
Violet breathed a few deep breaths and looked at Delilah. “I think so.”
“OK. Caroline told us what happened, but can you tell us?” Delilah gently squeezed her hand.
Violet’s brow furrowed as she sought to explain. “I don’t know what happened. I remember pulling up to the house. I remember thinking that we had a lot to do. I remember thinking that I eventually needed to get down to the police station to see who was left and needing help being released. I remember thinking that I needed to call Micah Jenkins. I just had so many things to do. The gathering had ended so badly.” Violet took another deep breath while her face contorted as she explained.
“You’re doing good Violet. Just keep taking deep breaths. You’re doing really well.” Delilah tried to give her comfort.
Violet looked up at Delilah and then at Dr. Marsh. “I don’t even remember seeing the Normals there. They’re always there. They’re like wallpaper sometimes. They are there, but you don’t even notice them anymore.” Violet paused and set her focus on Delilah. “I remember walking up the driveway, and then…” Violet was concentrating very hard now. “then, I just snapped. I don’t know why. Suddenly, I just felt this buildup of negative emotion, I guess that would be the best way to describe it. I don’t even know what to call it. I was instantly consumed with it.” Violet began to cry. Delilah began to wipe her tears. “It was horrible mom. Oh my God. It was horrible. I can’t explain it. It just took over and I found myself running and screaming at them. Mom, I said such horrible things. I feel so bad about that. But it was like a dark fire inside of me that I couldn’t put out. It lit up and just got bigger until I couldn’t breathe anymore.” Violet’s tears fell down her face with quick frequency. Delilah vigorously wiped them.
“It’s OK baby. It’s OK. I am so sorry Violet.” Delilah tried again to comfort her daughter as she was becoming inconsolable. “Violet, it’s alright sweetie, you didn’t mean to do what you did. It’s not your fault.”
Violet looked directly into Delilah’s golden eyes. “But, mom, I did mean to do it. I mean I didn’t but once it took over, all I wanted to do was…” Violet paused as she began to cry hysterically. “All I wanted to do was hurt them. I wanted to cause them so much pain like they had tried to do to us for so long. I wanted to destroy them.” Violets words were fighting through hysterics. “I wanted them dead. I wanted them dead, mom.” Violet removed her hand from Delilah’s and placed them over her face. Her tears ran fast, and she was having a difficult time controlling her emotions. “It was horrible mom. Oh my God! I can even explain it. I never want to feel like that ever again.” Violet fell into her mother’s lap.
Delilah began to stroke Violet’s hair as her daughter lay in her lap, gasping for air through the tears. Delilah looked up at Dr. Marsh with a look of terror. Dr. Marsh remained stoic. He knew exactly what Violet was describing. He knew this foreign feeling that she lacked the words to describe was emotion that Normals easily felt. It was rage, anger and hatred. As far as he knew, a Prohibited was incapable of feeling these emotions, at least to this level. As Violet and Delilah suffered in their confusion, Dr. Marsh sat in contemplation of what this meant.
“I can’t breathe!” Violet quickly sat up to face her mother. “I can’t breathe, mom.” Violet grabbed at her mom and grabbed at the blankets. Violet was in extreme distress.
Delilah grabbed for her daughter who was obviously having some sort of medical emergency. “Dr. Marsh!” Delilah demanded a quick response.
Dr. Marsh got up from the chair and again removed the pill bottle from his bag. He took out another pill and took the cup from the nightstand as Violet flailed on the bed in sheer terror as she screamed that she couldn’t breathe. He placed the pill in Violet’s mouth and put the cup to her lips as she drank. He placed the cup back onto the night stand and took Violet’s hands into his. “Violet look at me. I need you to look at me.” Dr. Marsh said, loving but insistent. Violet fought for air as Delilah stood up and let Dr. Marsh take over. She didn’t know what was happening to her daughter, but she trusted Dr. Marsh without doubt. As Violet thrashed about as if she were drowning, Dr. Marsh fought to gain her focus.
“Violet, I need you to calm down. Violet look at me.” He demanded. Violet’s eyes glowed in fear as she tried to focus on Dr. Marsh.
“I can’t breathe Dr. Marsh.” She pleaded.
“Yes, you can Violet. I need you to breathe with me. OK.” Dr. Marsh began to inhale deeply through his nose and exhale slowly out his mouth as Violet watched through her tears. “Just like this Violet. Breathe with me.” Violet struggled to mimic Dr. Marsh’s breathing pattern. In and out. In and out. Slowly Violet began to follow the rhythm of his breathing. “That’s it Violet. You’re doing good. Just keep breathing with me.” Dr. Marsh continued to breathe in through his nose and out through his mouth slowly. In and out. In and out. After some time of the two breathing in pattern, Violet began to relax her muscles and the fear slowly lessened in her face. “Good job sweetie.” Delilah said from behind the doctor. “Just keep breathing.” She encouraged her daughter.
Violet continued to focus on Dr. Marsh’s breathing as if her life depended on it. To her it felt like it did. She had been kneeling on the bed as she struggled for breath. As Dr. Marsh continued the breathing pattern while holding her hands, he began to help her lay back. In and out. Her face relaxed. Her arms relaxed. Her hands relaxed. “That’s my girl. Just like that. In and out.” Dr. Marsh said confidently as Violet slid back into the bed while still gripping his hands and watching him intently. Her survival, she felt, was solely reliant on him.
The intensity of the situation was subsiding and as Delilah watched in agony of her daughter’s pain she realized that she too was breathing in sync with Dr. Marsh and Violet. She found this to be calming her as well. She continued to watch as Dr. Marsh was able to release Violet’s hands and tuck her into the bed as Violet’s eyes began to close. They both stood above Violet for quite a while as she finally fell into sleep. With her daughter at peace she walked over to the curtains at the window and gently pulled them shut. The room filled with darkness. Dr. Marsh and Delilah quietly walked out of the room and slowly closed the door leaving it slightly ajar, so if Violet woke up, they would be aware.
“What was that?” Delilah asked.
“Well, that my dear, was a panic attack.” Dr. Marsh informed her.
“A panic attack?” Delilah questioned.
“Yes. A good old fashion panic attack.” He reiterated.
“I’ve heard of them but, I’ve never known anyone who had them.” Delilah whispered. “Do Prohibited have panic attacks?”
“Not that I’m aware of.” In all of his years as a doctor and especially as a doctor of Prohibited, he had never heard of one experiencing a panic attack. This was a Nomal’s behavior.
“What is going on?” Delilah was desperate for answers.
“I’m not exactly sure Delilah. But from what Violet was describing, it sounded to me like what she had experienced in the driveway, was extreme rage.”
Delilah’s eyes got exponentially bigger. The whites off her eyes engulfed the gold. “Rage? But, she’s incapable of rage. We are incapable of rage.” For the first time since knowing Dr. Marsh, Delilah wanted him to be wrong.
“All I can say Delilah is that what she was describing sounded a lot like rage and anger. I have felt it. Normals are very capable of feeling those emotions. You know that.”
“Yes. We see that in Normals all the time, but we don’t feel it. We don’t express it. We don’t act it out.”
“You’re right. However, Violet isn’t exactly like the other Prohibited right? She is different. Maybe, she is capable of those feelings. I think she was capable today at least.”
Delilah thought about what Dr. Marsh was saying. “No. No. There is no way Violet could be capable of rage. Dr. Marsh, there has to be another explanation.”
“Well, Delilah, I could be wrong and honestly, I hope I am. But there is nothing that I can think of that would explain her responses today. Plus, Delilah, a panic attack, and that is what she just experienced, isn’t a condition that Prohibited experience either. And you saw it first-hand. You can’t deny that.”
Delilah knew Dr. Marsh was right. He was a great doctor and she trusted him with her kind. For as long as she had known him, he had never been wrong before. However, a Prohibited experiencing these things was impossible, or at least it was before today.
“Listen, Delilah, she will be OK. I’m going to leave the pills here. If she begins to experience more anxiety throughout the next few weeks, have her take one. It will help calm her down. I will work with her on coping skills so that she isn’t reliant on the pills in the future. It’s going to take some time. I have a colleague who is a phycologist as well as a sympathizer. I think she would be happy to work with Violet. She can help her with the emotional aspect of all of this. Does that sound OK?”
Delilah was treading into new territory and she had no idea what she should do so she would rely on Dr. Marsh. He had never steered her wrong. “OK.” Delilah nodded her head.
“I will call her tomorrow and arrange for her to make contact. For now, just keep an eye on Violet. Make sure she eats and drinks plenty of water. I’m going to see if we have a list yet of the Prohibited and sympathizers who were taken into custody. If we do, I’ll take some people with me to the jail and see what we can do about getting everyone released and accounted for. For now, you just worry about Violet. We’ll take care of the rest.” Dr. Marsh slowly opened the door as Violet could be heard snoring. He got his bag and placed the pills on the nightstand and exited the room. Delilah gave him a hug as she thanked him for all of his help. He walked down the stairs to the awaiting chaos of the main floor as Delilah went back into the room and remained there until Violet awoke.
Chapter 5
Violet sat on the couch surrounded by other Prohibited as one of the national news station’s anchor, John Henson, introduced Micah Jenkins along with Congressman, Bill Morgan, Senator Debra Kindle and Judge, Nile Schultz. They were the panel for this night’s episode. After weeks of protests and violence against the Prohibited, sympathizers and their cause, things had calmed a bit and this panel was addressing the current issues.
“I want to thank my guests for joining us this evening. I want to direct my first question to Judge, Nile Schultz. Judge Schultz, you’re now retired and have taken a strong stand against the advancement of the Prohibited. Do you feel that the progression of their cause has moved forward over the last few decades or do you feel that their progress has been hindered?” John asked as his image was large on one side of the screen and the four guests’ images were in equal squares on the other side.
“Well, John, first I’d like to thank you for having me on your program. It’s always a pleasure. I have very strong feelings about the Prohibited movement, obviously. To answer your question, I feel that it has been both. In all my years as a judge I have seen the most revolting atrocities committed by Prohibited. In fact, I would say that they’re capable of some of the most viscous crimes ever to appear in front of my court. However, for some reason, they seem to have been making great strides in obtaining status and acceptance among society, which I fear, we, one day, will ultimately pay the price if we don’t stand up and take action. The belief that they cannot hurt is preposterous.” Judge Schultz was stern in his answer. The other guests began chiming in, talking over each other, resulting in the anchor reminding them that he would call upon each of them to give responses.
“Judge Schultz, some or most people are under the impression that Prohibited are incapable of harm or crime. What types of crimes are you referring to?” John continued.
“Well, John, it’s on public record that Prohibited have committed all types of crimes to include murder. In fact, I am in the firm belief, and it has been proven in court, that they have the ability of mind control. Actually, I had multiple cases where it was proven that a Prohibited caused the actions of an innocent man to commit crime and murder. They absolutely have the ability to take over your thoughts or my thoughts and have us yield to their will, even if it’s something that we would not normally do. That’s the terrifying reality we face today. And if their activities and acceptance in society continue, our world is doomed.” Judge Schultz was adamant.
“That’s such crap!” Micah Jenkins shouted through the screen.
“Mr. Jenkins, why do you say that?” John asked.
“Because that is a straight out lie. Judge Schultz, site to me a case where a Prohibited was able to convince someone through mind control to murder.” Micah replied.
“I’m more than happy to. The case against Mr. Seth Gardner. In that case it was proven that Prohibited, Isaac Thompson, did willfully and purposefully cause Mr. Gardner to slaughter is wife. In fact, Mr. Gardner was a loving and caring husband and father and was acquitted of all charges. Mr. Thompson was found guilty of first degree murder and sentenced to death. And that is just one case. We could sit here all night siting cases to prove my point, but we will let this one stand for now.” Judge Schultz said smugly.
Micah Jenkins sat up in his chair as his image appeared throughout the nation. “You’re referring to the case where the husband, Mr. Seth Gardner, was not only found in possession of the knife while in the act of killing her, he also had a record of domestic violence against her, as long as my arm. Who one month prior to her death had established a five hundred-thousand-dollar life insurance policy on her. And had been having an affair with a coworker for three years. If I’m not mistaken, Mr. Gardner, had informed the mistress that they could marry soon as he had plans to murder his wife. Is that the case you are referring to Judge Schultz?” Micah finished.
The judge became red-faced and responded. “Now, you’re taking things out of context sir. You need to check your facts.” Judge Shultz wriggled in his seat as he straightened his tie. “There’s far more to it and you’re trying to twist it to your agenda and I won’t let you. Mr. Thompson was rightfully found guilty and justice was served. Prohibited cause harm and pain and their intentions are to take over our world and it’s people like you Mr. Jenkins, who are helping them do it.”
“Well, Judge Schultz, you’re wrong and you’re right. Your wrong in that, my facts are 100% correct. In fact, there was absolutely no evidence in that case, like many of the cases you would site if given the opportunity to do so, that ever proved that Mr. Gardner and Mr. Thompson even knew each other or had ever crossed paths. Absolutely no evidence at all, in fact, despite Mr. Thompson having an air tight alibi, your “justice” convicted an innocent man. And every case that you could site, would be proven unjust if and when we would be able to attend a forum to debate it. But sadly, you wouldn’t do that Judge Schultz, because you know I’m right. Now, you are right in that I help the Prohibited’s cause. They are a good and loving people and it is you and your kind, Judge Schultz, who twist and turn their right to exist in our societies. You cause them to be feared not the other way around.” Micah was done.
“You’re wrong, Mr. Jenkins. You’re the one who encourages hate and harm by actively assisting the Prohibited. It’s disgusting.” Judge Schultz was done.
“Gentlemen, we want to keep this civil, please. My next question is for Senator Kindle. Senator, a few months back there was a gathering of Prohibited at the State Capital where a riot broke out and many Prohibited and sympathizers were arrested. Do you feel that this was a correct response to the riot? If not, why?” The anchor asked.
“First of all, I would like to correct the fact that it was not a riot. It was a gathering of Prohibited in a permitted area where protesters chose to attend in large numbers. The gathering was peaceful and the Prohibited were abiding by the law. Unfortunately, a sympathizer with a history of alcohol abuse decided to take matters into his own hands and attempted to ram his vehicle into the crowd of protesters. His decision was a poor decision and in no way was supported by the Prohibited community. If it had not been for the protection of the Prohibited the event would have turned tragic. This particular sympathizer took accountability for his actions and is serving his time in jail. However, as the attendees of the gathering were attempting to leave peacefully, law enforcement took that opportunity to detain many of the Prohibited and sympathizers. The charges were baseless and in fact there is one individual who was detained and to this day remains unaccounted for. These atrocities are perpetuated by not only civilians but law enforcement agencies and government officials. We would like to know what happened to the missing Prohibited. His name is Elijah Calhan and we are actively seeking his return, demanding answers. He has parents, siblings and friends who care very deeply and are worried for his well-being. So, no John, I don’t believe any action was required by law enforcement that day against the Prohibited and in fact it boggles my mind that adversaries of the Prohibited can’t even recognize that it was the Prohibited that saved many of their lives that day. Several Law enforcements agency’s obvious discrimination for Prohibited should be abolished immediately. Many changes are being made, but in my opinion, they aren’t being made fast enough.”
“Congressman Morgan, your thoughts on Senator Kindle’s comments?” John asked.
“Well, John, I think that it’s bold to generalize all of law enforcement as discriminatory. Yes, there have been cases where police conduct has come into question, however, there is no proof that misconduct towards Prohibited is any more common than with anyone else. There have been situations where police have used tactics that weren’t exactly justified but that can happen to any civilian at any time. Police are human and make mistakes, it’s not a perfect system. I just don’t think that there is the conspiracy that Mr. Jenkins and Senator Kindle would like to project. The majority of my constituents are under the belief that Prohibited should be allowed to live among the rest of us as long as they don’t cause any problems. However, this belief also doesn’t approve the full rights that normal civilians have because they just aren’t like us. They have the power of protection no matter who they are choosing to protect, and that can be dangerous. As Judge Schultz pointed out, who’s to say that is their only power? Therefore, we believe that they should be regulated and monitored with a system of registration and a source of tracking. As you know, I was one of the staunchest opponents of the right for Prohibited to vote and here’s why. The Prohibited by their own admission, don’t need protection, so why should they have the right to vote on legislation? They shouldn’t have a say in how the rest of us live or laws we are bound to if they don’t need safety by the law. They obviously live by a different code than the rest of us. They are the ones that keep a focus on their differences. If they would stop with the rallies and gatherings, then we wouldn’t have to fight back. And when they create dangerous situations by their actions, they should be prepared to face the consequences. If they just kept to themselves, there wouldn’t be an issue. They force us to respond and then cry wolf when we do. Listen, if I were a Prohibited, I wouldn’t necessarily even want to live among people that weren’t like me. I would want to stay with my kind. My constituents aren’t saying that Prohibited can’t live among them as long as they had limitations. Some people don’t feel comfortable eating alongside Prohibited. That’s their right as tax paying citizens. It’s bad enough that normal civilians’ children are forced to go to school with Prohibited in certain schools now, but they should have a choice when it comes to attending venues where they are paying for services. There is nothing wrong with giving our people a choice by keeping certain establishments separate. I think I speak for the majority of my district when I say, leave it as is. No more gatherings, marches, or rallies. Live and let live and keep it separate in certain situations. I will be working vigorously to abolish Prohibited’s current rights to vote, as I have explained.”
“Congressman Morgan, no disrespect, but that’s just as much a load of crap as Judge Schultz is spewing.” Micah interjected.
“Mr. Jenkins, please.” John quickly chastised.
“I’m sorry John, but seriously, do you people hear yourselves? There is no peace in discrimination, ever. You want to declare either war on Prohibited or separation and for what? Judge Schultz, Congressman Morgan? For what? Just because they’re different? We all agree that they have the power to protect and that they have the marking of golden eyes. But truly what is so scary about that? What are you so afraid of? It’s ridiculous!” Micah exclaimed.
Just then Judge Schultz chimed in. “We’re afraid of what we know to be true Micah. They have powers that we don’t understand and who’s to say that protection is all they can do? You? Well, I have seen for myself that they can do far more than that. And if we allow them to continue to become members of our society and continue to gain higher status as they are now, we will only have ourselves to blame, and Micah, your responsibility in this is great, every time you promote them. You continue to lie and say that they are a loving and peaceful people, but you can’t ignore facts! Take the case of Prohibited, Wyatt Dunn and Thomas Allen. They were caught at the scene of Michael Turner’s murder. They were caught red handed. They killed Michael who also had loving parents, siblings and friends but that didn’t matter to any of you, did it? They are vile and have proven that they should be feared!”
“Oh, Judge Schultz. You make it to easy. You don’t have a leg to stand on and you just keep falling over! In the case of Wyatt Dunn and Thomas Allen who, despite lack of any true evidence, were convicted of Michael’s murder, will get a retrial on appeal. You know that will happen. Wyatt received a call from Michael to meet up with him at a specified time. Wyatt was with multiple Prohibited who testified to the call and gave him his alibi. Prohibited are rarely alone Judge. His phone records prove this. There is camera footage of Wyatt and Thomas leaving their home two hours after having received that call. They got to Michael’s house and found the door to be slightly opened. They went into the home and upon searching for Michael, they came across his body just as police “happened” to approach the residence, triggered by an anonymous call. It was a complete setup and you know it! There is no forensic evidence to prove they shot Michael. In fact, Judge Schultz, how is it that the two men were found in the home with a dead body due to a gunshot wound and yet the gun has never been found? How is it that the camera footage shows that they left their residence twenty minute before they were found in the home and yet the medical examiner states that Michael had been deceased for at least an hour by that time? Michael was a beloved sympathizer who was murdered to set up two Prohibited. Judge Schultz, you’re smarter than that. I would expect better from you.” Micah was resolved.
“Again, your twisting the facts and making up scenarios to fit your agenda, Micah. You don’t know what you’re talking about.” The Judge was done responding.
“He knows exactly what he’s talking about.” Senator Kindle interrupted. “His facts are true, and the corruption runs deep. But the Prohibited are gaining momentum and we will bring to light the fraud and crimes that have been brought against the Prohibited. There will be justice. It is coming at a rapid speed. I would just like to say to everyone watching that Prohibited don’t need to be feared. Allow yourselves the opportunity to know them. Allow your children to play with them. I’m telling you that Prohibited provide a calm and peace like you’ve never experienced before. Don’t listen to the rhetoric that these individuals want you to believe. Just give the Prohibited a chance. They are a good people.” Senator Kindle said as she smiled into the camera.
“It looks like we are out of time. I want to thank my guests for appearing on our program tonight. It’s always an interesting debate. We’ll be right back.” John directed his statement to his viewers.
The TV volume was turned down as the group began giving each other their opinions of the program. Violet was so proud of Senator Kindle and Micah Jenkins. They had become a great fixture in their community and they were very outspoken. They fought for the Prohibited as hard as she fought for them. Her heart was open to them and all sympathizers that were willing to put their careers, safety and privacy in jeopardy. Senator Kindle and Micah had been assigned multiple Prohibited to travel with them across the country as they spoke at gatherings and did interviews. The needed them alive and they had the power to keep them that way. It was an honor for Prohibited to protect sympathizers. There wasn’t anything a Prohibited wouldn’t do for a sympathizer.
Caroline sat down next to Violet. “So, what did you think?” She asked.
“I thought it went very well. The more our opponents speak the more asinine they appeared. It boggles my mind how these people have any followers at all.” Violet replied. “But, yeah, I thought it went well. Six weeks ago, I thought our world was coming to an end but I’m so glad it has mostly stopped. I think we are finally getting back to normal, don’t you think?
Caroline nodded. “I do. It’s still unbelievable the amount of damage that was done to our city. But we’ve really done a great job of rebuilding. Dr. Marsh’s facility looks better than it did before. I just don’t understand how Normals feel the need to destroy.”
“Me either.” Violet said, but it wasn’t true. She did know what it felt like to want to destroy and it made her sad. She hadn’t felt that way or acted out again since the day of the gathering, but she couldn’t put it fully out of her mind. She had been working with Sandy, a psychologist that Dr. Marsh had recommended. She had made great strides in the last two months. Sandy was another sympathizer and Violet and she had become very close. There were rules between a psychologist and a patient, but they had surpassed those rules. They had a lovely connection and Violet was grateful for it.
“I thought it was hysterical when Micah would put that judge in his place.” Caroline giggled. “Micah is amazing. I’m so glad he’s on our side and not theirs.”
“Me too.” Violet smiled. “That was funny though. That judge is ridiculous. And could you believe Congressman Morgan? I mean really. If we just stopped rallies and gatherings then they wouldn’t need to respond. Please! Oh, and it’s OK for us to live among the Normals if we just minded our p’s and q’s. Monitoring? Tracking? Limitations? Is he serious? I just don’t understand how anyone can be OK with that thinking.”
“Right? What it wrong with them? But do you think that they’ll be able to take away our right to vote? I mean if we lost that, it would set us back so far.” Caroline asked Violet.
“I don’t think so. I think we have far too many people on our side now and the changes we’re making would make it too hard for them to retract our rights to vote. It should be on our radar but not a huge focus.” Violet responded.
“OK. Good to know. Senator Kindle did a great job too. She sure works hard for us.” Caroline smiled. “And honestly, I think she does it for the right reasons and not simply for the votes.”
“I agree. She really does work hard for us. I like her a lot. She’s coming here next week, and I’m supposed to meet with her again. I’m really excited. She has some great ideas and has some rallies planned for the next few months. Actually, I think I’ll be traveling quite a bit over the next few months.” Violet continued. “I might even do some national interviews.”
Caroline looked surprised. “Really? Wow. What made you change your mind?”
“Senator Kindle has given me some really good advice lately. She has an in with many of the Prohibited and even the hidden. She has insight and communication with politicians who sympathize with our kind but aren’t ready to show a force yet. So, she speaks for them as well. She’s encouraged me to go public more often. She’s convinced that it’s time. I trust her.” Violet smiled at Caroline.
“I think that is great Violet. I’m so proud of you.” Caroline gave Violet a hug.
Just then the doorbell rang. All Prohibited stopped what they were doing and looked at each other. Their home rarely had visitors without notification first. One of the prohibited looked through the peep hole and then turned around towards the group. “Violet, it’s Normals.” He said as he backed away from the door.
Violet got up and walked towards the door. She too looked through the peep hole to see the large group of Normals. She turned and looked at the group and gave a readied nod. She turned the door knob and opened the door. The Normals, to include children, stood in front of the group.
“Hello.” A large figured man said. “Do you mind if we come in?”
Violet turned towards the group of Prohibited who stood with shocked and confused faces. “Yes, please do.” Violet responded as she opened the door wide for them to enter.
As the thirteen Normals entered through the doorway and into the large living room, the Prohibited separated to make room for the group. They all stood around wondering what was about to happen. They instantly recognized all of them as part of the regular group that stood outside their home daily, mocking and yelling obscenities. The room remained silent as the group of Normals formed in a circle with their children hiding behind them. Violet closed the door and welcomed the group. “How can we help you?” She asked.
“Well, um…” the large man began. “I… um… thank you for letting us come in. We’re sorry for just showing up, but we figured that there probably wasn’t an exact way to do this right.” He turned and motioned toward his people. “We wanted to come here and apologize.”
Every Prohibited could have been knocked over with a feather. “Apologize?” Violet asked.
A woman holding a child’s hand as the child remained hidden behind her leg stepped forward. “Yes. We want to apologize. After that day, you know, when you came down the driveway and told us to leave, we recognized that we had truly hurt you.” She pulled her child’s hand so that the child was at her side now, but the child kept her face hidden. “I admit, we were scared and angry for a while after but then some of us recognized that our actions were hurting you, all of you.” Her voice quivered, expressing how hard this was for her to say. The Prohibited listened. “To be honest, we haven’t necessarily liked your kind, but we hadn’t realized that you had been affected by our actions. We’ve been protesting you for so long and we’ve never gotten a response from you other than kindness, that we’ve always thought you didn’t really care. Actually, that just made us madder.” She said with obvious shame. “But, that day, when you reacted, it kind of hit us. You were so angry and hurt. It was scary, but after we had some time to think about your reaction, I guess, the reaction that we had always wanted, we found that it didn’t make us feel good. In fact, some of us got together and talked about it. We always wanted a reaction from your kind, but we never got one. When we finally did, I guess, it made us understand that, that, you’re human.” She continued. She motioned to the rest of her group. “We never really considered you human before. That’s hard to admit. But once we did, it forced us to take a long hard look at ourselves. We’re ashamed. We’ve been role models of hate for our own children, and we, well, we are truly sorry. We just wanted you to know that.”
All Prohibited processed what they were hearing. They had never experienced this before and weren’t exactly sure how to respond. Violet stepped up to speak. “Thank you.” Violet said, not knowing exactly what to say.
The woman looked down at her daughter and turned her daughter’s face upwards so that she could look at her. “I want to apologize to my daughter. We want to apologize to all of you. We’ve been wrong. We’ve acted like idiots. We don’t want to ever harass you or hurt you again. We thought you should at least know that. We want to get to know you, if that’s OK?” She said as she looked at the sea of golden eyes that surrounded them. “We would completely understand if you didn’t want that, but we would really like to.”
Violet looked at the woman with a smile. “Of course. We would love that.”
The Normals took a collective sigh of relief. No one knew what the next steps were. This was an unprecedented moment. Violet knelt down to face the young girl who was obviously confused and afraid. Violet tried to look at the little girl who continued to bury her face into the side of her mom’s leg. Her mom tried to comfort the girl by telling her that it was OK and nudging her to look at Violet but the girl wasn’t having it. Violet addressed the little girl as she shrank down to her level. “Hi Sweetie. Mine name’s Violet. It’s so nice to meet you.” Violet said in soft tones. The whole room waited for the little girl’s response.
“Amanda, sweetie, can you say hello to the nice lady?” Her mother looked down at her. The little girl vigorously shook her head no as her face was still pressed against her mother’s leg. “Amanda, it’s OK. She is a nice lady.” Her mother replied.
Quietly Amanda responded as she looked up at her mom. “Her eyes.” The little girl pushed her face back into her mom’s leg. Her fear was apparent.
Violet fully understood. Her eyes were shocking to most adults and for this little girl who had been raised to fear Prohibited, it must be even scarier. Violet looked up at her mother and then at the other Nomals and then back down to Amanda. “Amanda, I understand that my eyes must be a little scary, so I will tell you what I’m going to do. I’m going to close my eyes really tight and I am going to keep them closed until you tell me to open them OK?”
Amanda hesitated and then looked up at her mom completely avoiding Violet’s gaze. She gave her mom an approving nod. Her mom looked at Violet and then nodded.
“OK. Here I go Amanda.” Violet closed her eyes tightly but kept her face facing Amanda. “OK. They are closed.” Amanda continued looking up at her mom who nudged her to look at Violet. Amanda slowly turned to see Violet with her eyes shut. Amanda studied Violet’s face for any other differences and didn’t see any.
“Amanda?” Violet asked.
Amanda whispered “Yes.”
“Are you there Amanda? I can’t see you.” Violet smiled.
Amanda looked back up to her mom for assurance who in turn gave it to her.
“I’m here.” Amanda spoke a little louder.
“Oh good.” Violet continued to smile. “Amanda, can you hold my hand, it’s a little scary with my eyes closed.”
Amanda contemplated for a few seconds. “OK.” Violet reached her hand out not knowing where Amanda’s hand was. Amanda slowly brought her small hand up and began to wrap it around Violet’s. Violet smiled even bigger.
“Oh my goodness. Thank you Amanda. It’s a little weird with everything dark. Can you do me a favor?” She asked Amanda.
“Yes.” Amanda replied.
“Can you walk me over to the couch so I can sit down? With my eyes closed, I can’t see a thing.” Violet asked softly.
Amanda looked up at her mom who was smiling and then back at Violet. Amanda held her mother’s hand and Violet’s hand and as Violet stood up she guide both of them to the couch as Normals and Prohibited made an open path for them. Amanda helped sit Violet on the couch and then sat down between Violet and her mom.
“Thank you so much Amanda. I really appreciate it.” Violet said as her face remained straight ahead. “Amanda, I think we have some cookies if you would like some.”
Amanda looked up at her mom who gave her another approving nod. Amanda turned to Violet and said “Yes, please.” She sounded more confident now.
“Caroline, would you mind getting us some cookies?” Violet asked as the whole room remained silent, watching the scene unfold. Caroline got a plate of freshly baked chocolate chip cookies from the kitchen and then placed them on Violet’s lap. Violet placed her hands on the plate and felt for the cookies. Violet took a cookie and held it out in front of her as if Amanda were standing right there. “Here you go.” Violet said with a smile.
Many people in the room began laughing. Violet could hear Amanda give a little giggle.
“I’m over here.” Amanda said sitting next to Violet.
“Oh my goodness. I’m so silly.” Violet said as she blindly tried to give Amanda the cookie.
“What do you say?” Amanda’s mom asked.
“Thank you.” Amanda told Violet.
“You’re very welcome.” Violet said. She picked up another cookie and began placing it up to her face. She put the cookie up to her forehead, then up to her cheek and then up to her ear. Again, more laughter, even from Amanda.
“What’s so funny?” Violet asked fully aware of what she was doing.
“You’re not doing it right.” Amanda then helped Violet bring the cookie to her mouth, this time without any anxiety or hesitation.
Violet took a bite and told Amanda “Thank you.” She continued to place the cookie anywhere but her mouth as Amanda and the other children watched and laughed. The other children began to ask for a cookie. Violet would hold out a cookie waving it dramatically as each child tried to reach for the cookie. Children’s laughter began to fill the air. “Gosh, it’s so hard to eat cookies with your eyes closed.” Violet said to the group as the children eagerly began to get in on the game play and cookie eating. The children were now comfortable and laughing. This is what Violet had intended.
Amanda looked up at her mom and took a bite of her cookie. She looked back at Violet and said with a mouthful of crumbs “You can open your eyes now.” She took another bite. The feeling in the room had become more relaxed and some parents knelt next to their children as Violet began to slowly open her eyes. As she did some of the children verbalize there interest with ew’s and aah’s as crumbs fell from their mouths. One of the boys even exclaimed, “So cool!”
Violet blinked her eyes a few times, looked at all the children with a smile on her face and then turned to look at Amanda. Amanda who was now chewing with full cheeks, grinned. All was well. Everyone began looking at each other and smiling. People began introducing themselves and shaking hands. Caroline brought in more cookies and even the adults began to partake. Bottled waters were passed about and the room filled with conversations and laughter. The talent that Prohibited had to make Normals feel a peace and calm, if given the chance, was evident. This was the beginning of something very new and exciting.
Chapter 6
The house was filled with hurried conversations and breakfast, as usual. Coffee and blueberry muffins, pancakes and syrup filled the air. The Prohibited were early risers and some of the Normals and their children, now called sympathizers, were sitting among the group enjoying the calm and happiness that engulfed them. To sympathizers, Prohibited were like an injection of Ativan. They felt more at peace around them than anywhere else in the world. Because of this, they had become a common fixture in the home and the Prohibited loved it. But most of all, they loved the children’s laughter. The residence in this home did not have children. The house was primarily filled with young adults fighting for the cause or retired persons who were doing the same. So, the children were a breath of fresh air. Everything was right with the world.
Violet had completed her yoga, meditation and tea. She usually awoke well before the others so that she could have the new morning to herself. She liked to take advantage of the quiet. She walked past the living room where people were watching the morning news while drinking their coffee. She entered the kitchen and was instantly overtaken by the three children who had been eating breakfast. They wrapped themselves around her legs while chanting her name. This made her smile. She knelt down and hugged them all. She stood up and made a generalized statement of good morning to the group. As the group filled their bellies with the fluffy pancakes and thick syrup, Violet grabbed herself a muffin and took a bite. She watched as people continued to chat and chew. She always loved the comradery that was in this house. The more the merrier. She had a busy day and this was the calm before the storm.
Violet was to meet with Senator Kindle this morning and she was very excited. Senator Kindle was probably the closest thing to a Prohibited anyone could get without being a Prohibited. She was determined to create an equal world for the Prohibited and her efforts seemed to pay off regularly. Most importantly, Senator Kindle truly loved and cared for all Prohibited. She didn’t have the inherent hatred for Prohibited, just the opposite. Violet akin it to, adoptive parent’s loving a newly orphaned child. There was something incredibly special about Prohibited when it came to Senator Kindle and it showed. Violet had gotten to really know Senator Kindle and had established a deep connection and friendship. Senator Kindle was very wise and could create a plan with ease, whether it was planning a rally or passing legislation in the advancement of their cause. Violet would be meeting with her at the State Capital this morning so Violet needed to chow down and get ready to go.
As she picked up another blueberry muffin to begin eating, she noticed that the house had become quieter and it wasn’t due to people having their mouths full. More and more people were directing their attention to the living room. Violet placed the blueberry muffin on the counter as she followed the group. She could see “Breaking News” in red flashing across the screen. There was silence in the room as news anchors and on site reporters were describing scenes from overseas. It appeared chaotic as news anchors were interviewing the reporters. The group of Prohibited and sympathizers watched in utter disbelief. The onsite reporters were speaking of a horrific scene. The reporters had been there to cover the large Prohibited rally when a crowd of Normals had approached, hundreds of them. According to reporters a series of explosions had taken place causing confusion and chaos. It was a coordinated attack. The Prohibited had begun sending waves of protection through the crowds, however, as more and more explosions occurred, sympathizers and Prohibited had separated with the panic that ensued. This was a very calculated and strategized plan on behalf of the Normals. As more sympathizers and Prohibited scattered to retreat the scene, they were gunned down one by one. The Normal’s bullets did not discriminate. They shot at anything and everything that moved as the crowd of thousands fled the scene. If the bullets didn’t hit intended targets due to the Prohibited protection, so be it, there were plenty of Prohibited and sympathizers left without protection. The continued explosions had caused Prohibited and sympathizers to become disoriented which in turn created a situation where even the Prohibited found themselves alone. This allowed the protesting Normals to take aim and fire at them, killing them. The news footage showed bodies lying on the ground. The news crews took cover as gunfire continued to erupt. Occasionally an explosion or two could be heard from behind the reporter who would duck down while trying to convey what was happening. It looked like a war zone. Prohibited in pairs or groups could be seen surrounding the wounded and dead. Warnings of graphic content ran across the screen as the cameras scanned the death toll on the streets. The anchors continued to ask the reporters’ questions as the reporters did their best to give whatever information they had while taking cover as coupled Prohibited began to approach all people on the street. Great damage had been done but those Prohibited were now regrouping and returning to the scene. They were stunned and confused, but not defeated. The reporter’s voice became muffled as sirens filled the air. Bodies, debris and smoke could be seen, giving viewers true insight into the severity of the situation. It was inhumane and it was wrong.
The entire house was in shock and began to grieve. The children were corralled back into the kitchen after someone recognized that they too, had been watching. The Prohibited and sympathizers in the house were horrified. It didn’t matter that this was and always had been a common occurrence across the world since the beginning of the Prohibited’s existence. It didn’t matter that sometimes it felt like one step forward, two steps back. It was always hard to see. It permanently affected their kind and their supporters. It was disheartening that it took a tragedy like this to get their fight out to the public, to gain more sympathizers and push bills through legislature. They continually battled a world that justified its evil. It made no sense. They all stood in silence as the broadcast went to commercial. Instantly phones began to ring. The new sympathizers in the home took this as their que to exit. They were new to this life and didn’t want to get in the way, and they were ashamed. Ashamed of their own actions and the actions of the Normals that were on a killing spree. So, they left.
Violet walked back into the kitchen to retrieve her phone that she had left on the counter just in time for her phone to ring. She answered it immediately. It was Senator Kindle.
“Hello?” Violet answered.
“Violet?” Senator Kindle responded.
“Hello Senator.”
“Hello. Have you seen the news?” Senator Kindle asked.
“I have. This is horrible.”
“I agree. Listen, get on the phone, make the calls you need to make to get the process started, but then I want you to pack a bag. Enough for a few days. I will have a car sent for you. So, be ready by ten thirty. OK?” Senator Kindle was not asking, she was telling.
Violet was thoroughly confused. She was supposed to meet the Senator at the Capitol building. And why did she need a packed bag? Violet didn’t even get a chance to answer when the phone disconnected. She had no idea what was happening but she wasn’t going to argue. She had great trust in Senator Kindle and if she said jump, Violet was going to ask how high. She began organizing the group. Most of them already knew the drill and were making the calls of notification, emergency awareness and preparation for the descending Normals who were about to go on the attack, as they always did in these situations. Computers were opening to send out email notifications and to send out Prohibited press releases. Prohibited were assigned to groups of sympathizers. Sympathizers needed begin their emergency procedures. This was going to be a bad one. Unfortunately, they had all been through this so many times that is was now a well-oiled machine. Violet worked with everyone and then passed the torch to Caroline as she went to pack and get ready to leave. She had no idea what to pack because she had no idea where she was going. So, she packed a few long sleeved shirts, a few short sleeved shirts, pants and shorts. She even threw in a jacket for good measure. As she packed she could hear the chaos down stairs. Delilah had left early that morning to help open Dr. Marsh’s facility and Violet had not thought to call until now. She picked up the phone and pressed MOM under her contacts. The phone began to ring.
“Hi baby girl.” Delilah answered. “Is everyone busy?”
“They are. Are you guys secure?” Violet asked concerned.
“We are. We’ve been on lock down for a while now. We have sympathizers coming quite often. We are organizing protection on our end. How is it going there?” Delilah asked.
“Going good so far. I’ve been really busy. Do you know if there are any protests happening here because of this?” Violet asked.
“I’ve been so busy I haven’t heard yet. Once things calm down a bit, I’ll find out and let you know.”
“OK. Thanks Mom. Oh, Senator Kindle is sending a car for me. It should be here soon. She told me to pack a bag. It sounds like we are going somewhere for a few days but she didn’t say where.”
Delilah paused. Violet waited for her to respond. “You’re going somewhere?” Delilah finally responded. She sounded like the concerned mother that she is.
“Yeah. I don’t have any other information than that.” Violet wanted to ease Delilah’s concerns but she couldn’t.
“But Violet, I would like to know where you’re going. Especially if it’s overnight. I don’t feel good about it at all.” Delilah was concerned.
“I know mom. I wish I could give you more details, but I don’t have any more information. I promise to call you once I have more, OK?”
Delilah sighed. “OK, Sweetheart but please promise to call me?”
“I promise mom. I have to finish packing, but I promise I’ll call you the minute I know anything.” Violet did not want her mom to worry. “I love you.”
“I love you to Violet. I’ll talk to you soon.” Delilah’s worry resonated in her voice.
“OK. Love you too.” Violet hung up the phone.
Violet finished packing, for what, she didn’t know. She took the suitcase and placed it by the front door. She looked out the window but there was no car waiting. What was waiting was another group of protesting Normals. There hadn’t been any for a while but she assumed they were there because once the chaos begins, it easily spreads. She walked over to Caroline and motioned for her to come with her to the back of the house. They walked to the back door and Violet began explaining that she would be leaving for a few days. She gave Caroline direction as she and Delilah would be in charge while she was gone. Violet had no reservations about Caroline leading the Prohibited. She was intelligent and a natural leader. Caroline was just as experienced in all things Prohibited as Violet was. She had no hesitation with Caroline and this made Caroline feel good and even more confident.
Violet watched out the window as the black town car pulled up, pushing the protesting Normals away from the house. Violet walked over to get her bag. As she opened the door to the vile screaming of the Normals, Caroline and the others said their collective goodbye. Caroline made sure to insist she be careful. Violet assured her that she would as she shut the door behind her. Violet passed the angry faces of the protesters that had gathered. They had had weeks of reprieve from them but now they were back, in full force. The driver reached for the door and assisted Violet getting into the car. As the car pulled away, Violet looked back at the anger and hatred that she was leaving behind. The amount of animosity that stood in front of her home was not only bountiful, it was disheartening. Violet felt sorry for the group of Normals who allowed such a negative emotion take control of their hearts. She didn’t however, feel any remorse for those that had taken innocent lives that day, overseas. That was unconscionable to her. Allowing hate in your heart is one thing, but taking that hate and actively taking lives because of it was another. She had no remorse or understanding for those people. She hoped for justice but knew to expect disappointment. Justice for Prohibited and sympathizers was a rarity. However, she would fight for justice regardless. Not fighting was not an option.
She watched the landscape go by as the car drove onto the freeway and she wondered where she was being taken. This was such an odd request for Senator Kindle to make. Although she explicitly trusted the Senator, this was still an odd request indeed. It was a beautiful, warm day. The sun was bright and the breeze was cool as it came in from the slightly opened window. Violet breathed in the aroma of summer and listened to the mixture of road noise and honking horns. The driver was not saying a word. Violet wondered if he appreciated or hated her kind. He gave no indication either way. As the driver took the exit to the airport, Violet gathered that she would be flying somewhere, but where, she didn’t know. Violet watched as the driver turned away from the designated commercial drop off area and entered into an area of the airport she had never been before. They were entering into an airstrip that she could only assume was for private planes. They pulled up to a private jet where Senator Kindle and few others were standing. The driver got out of the car and came around to open the door as he removed his sunglasses. She looked up at the driver and for the first time noticed his eyes. They were blue. However, the golden hue was unmistakable. Contacts could never hide the full effect of Prohibited’s golden eyes. He smiled at her and she looked at him quizzically. She didn’t understand why this Prohibited was a driver, left alone to be taken or killed when not in the presence of other Prohibited. Violet was utterly confused and curious about this man. He help her out of the car and handed her bag to a gentleman who carried it onto the plane. As Senator Kindle approached Violet with open arms, Violet could not take her eyes off of the driver as he tipped his hat to her, place the sunglasses on the bridge of his nose and walked back to the car. She continued to watch as he got into the car and drove away, alone. Senator Kindle hugged Violet, pulled back and saw Violet still watching the vehicle. She recognized Violet’s confusion.
“He insists on it.” Senator Kindle said as she motioned Violet towards the awaiting plane.
Violet turned her gaze to the Senator. “What?”
“Damian, the driver. He knows the dangers but he insists. He wants as normal a life as possible.” Senator Kindle explained.
“But that is so dangerous.” Violet’s brow furled with concern. Violet had seen so many Prohibited killed or taken, never to return. She knew full well the dangers they faced and it struck her as negligent that a person would knowingly put themselves in a position every day to be harmed. She couldn’t wrap her mind around it. However, she would remind herself, that military personnel did this for a cause they believed in, so how were Prohibited making these choices any differently. Military members risked their lived every day for what they believed in. They were all taking a stand, just for different reasons. The lone Prohibited’s actions spoke loudly to any Normal paying attention. But still, she worried for Damian, she worried immensely.
“Yes, it is. Believe me, we’ve tried. Originally, I had insisted that another Prohibited be with him but after a while, he threatened to quit. He’s a dear man, but he’s headstrong. He won’t budge.” The Senator continued to explain as they walked up the stairs and entered the plane. “I have to admit, I admire his conviction.”
Violet didn’t respond. There was part of her that felt like he must have a death wish. It seemed crazy to her that he would go through life with such a large target on his back. She didn’t understand it at all. The Senator motioned for her to have a seat in one of the plush leather chairs. Violet looked at it, not having realized that they were on the plane. She had been concentrating so much on Damian that she hadn’t noticed anything else. Violet scanned the luxury jet in awe.
“Wow” Violet exhaled. “This is amazing.”
“Thank you. Please have a seat. We’ll be taking off soon.” The Senator responded. Violet and Senator Kindle sat down across from each other with a small table in between them. The staff hurried about the plane adjusting doors and making sure everything was secure for takeoff. Violet and Senator Kindle got comfortable. Violet pulled up the shade on the window so she could watch them taxi the runway. She had never been on a plane so nice in her life. She had never expected to, and it was more elegant than she could have imagined. The Senator sat watching Violet. Violet continued to take in her current circumstances. No one spoke as the plane began rising from the ground. Violet continued to watch out the window. The Senator continued to watch Violet. As the craft entered thirty five thousand feet, the airline stewardess approached both women with waters and snacks. She placed them on the table and advised them to let her know if they needed anything.
Violet cracked open the bottled water and began drinking. The Senator was still focused on Violet.
“Aren’t you going to ask where we are going?” The Senator was wondering why Violet hadn’t shown any interest in knowing their destination.
Violet put the cap back on the bottle and placed it on the table. “Well, I am curious, but I figured that you would tell me, if you wanted me to know.”
The Senator smiled. “You truly are a smart girl Violet.”
“I try.” Violet responded matching the Senator’s smile. “Don’t get me wrong, I am curious. Can you at least tell me what this is about?”
Senator Kindle gently shook her head no. “I wish I could Violet. But I can’t. In fact, I’m going to ask a lot from you and I hope that you’ll be able to trust me.”
Violet was more confused than ever. “You know I trust you. That’s why I’m here. I assumed all of this is about the attack on Prohibited overseas. Am I correct?”
“You are.” Senator Kindle responded. “With attacks on Prohibited increasing, now is the time we act. This last attack is one of the most brutal in history. Normals who were sitting on the fence in their decisions to be pro or anti Prohibited will need to make a decision. We need to do our best to influence their decisions. Unfortunately, I think this latest attacked with help push the bill through Congress. We need independent investigations and we need to get governments to pull their heads out of their butts and push for Prohibited rights and protection.”
Violet nodded. “Sadly, I agree. I think this is the push Senator Jenkins needed to get the votes. I wish these things didn’t have to happen in order to make changes in the world but they do.” Violet turned to look out the window at the clouds below. “How many died? Do you know?”
Senator Kindle sat back in her chair and looked down. “One hundred and seventy-nine at last count. Over four hundred wounded.”
Violet immediately looked at the Senator, who would not look up. “What? How? The Prohibited had to have protected a majority of the people. What happened?” Violet begged for the answer.
“There were well over five thousand in attendance. So, yes, they did protect the majority of the people, Violet. They simply could not protect them all.” Senator Kindle looked up at Violet whose brilliant violet eyes began filling with tears. Prohibted felt loss a great deal more than Normals. They also felt love a great deal more, but right now, Violet was feeling the loss of each soul. The Senator continued “There was so much confusion there Violet. Protected or not, people scattered and separated. I’m sure it was instinctual. From what I’m being told, there were twelve bombs that went off. God knows, if there were more that didn’t. There were snipers everywhere just shooting at everything and everyone. They had the center surrounded, there was nowhere for them to go. Without the Prohibited, there would have been far more deaths and injuries Violet.”
Violet began wiping the tears from her eyes. “Without the Prohibited, this would never have happened.” Violet whispered.
“Violet! That is not true, and you know it. The Normals are the ones who did this. They and only they are responsible for this tragedy and don’t you ever think differently. Do you understand? This is not your fault.” Senator Kindle was kind in her tone but firm in her words. “You aren’t going to turn the focus now. We have a job to do and it’s important that we do this. We must remain focused Violet.”
Violet wiped the tears from her face and looked back out the window. She observed intently the beauty of the feathery white clouds below. She began to take the deep breaths that her therapist Sandy helped her practice as a coping skill. Her heart ached for all of those lost souls. The clouds reminded her of the gentleness of humanity and the innocents of those fighting for the Prohibited. As they flew she watched as the clouds slowly changed. It was gradual and peaceful. The clouds intertwined like a delicate dance. She fell into peace as she watched. “I know. It’s just that sometimes, I get so tired and overwhelmed. Sometimes it seems like nothing we do, helps. I just don’t understand why it’s so hard to get people to simply accept us. The insanity of it all gets to me. We are a just and proud people. Our only aim is to love and accept and so much of the time we are met with hateful resistance, why? Why do Normals need to retaliate against us in these ways? We simply want to belong. Is that too much to ask?”
Violet continued to look out the window. Senator Kindle heard her words but had no good answers for her. “It’s not too much to ask, Violet. I am a Normal and I don’t get it either. When people choose to harm your kind, whether with words or violence, it breaks my heart. I don’t understand it, and actually, I’m glad I don’t understand it. If I did, it might mean I have the capability to do it. And I wouldn’t wish that kind of moral corruption on anyone. Listen Violet, more and more Normals are choosing sides, and most are choosing ours. There will be a day where you and all Prohibited will live in peace among the Normals. I truly believe that, and that is why I fight so hard for you.” Senator Kindle placed her hand on top of Violet’s hand that was rested on the table. “I’m here for you Violet. I’m not going anywhere. I’ll fight for you until my final breath, because, that is the right thing to do. You’re not alone, and you don’t carry this burden by yourself. We are an army of righteous and we will overcome this evil. Your children will not know this world like you do. I promise you. I promise.” Senator Kindle gripped Violet’s hand to give her security. Violet looked from the window to see the sincerest look she had ever seen in a Normal. Senator Kindle was more than a sympathizer, she was a savior. Violet believed in her and she wouldn’t regret it.
Both women sat in their luxury chairs as the jet flew through the skies. Violet had her eyes closed and meditated. Senator Jenkins was hammering away on her laptop and phone. She tried her best to be as silent as possible so that Violet could concentrate. The Senator continued to gain information as the death toll rose. The overseas government had taken swift action and had many Normals in custody. Normals who felt that killing was the better option than living in peace with people of a different nature. Senator Jenkins helped put out press releases, email government officials who now knew that they could not ignore the plight of the Prohibited any longer. Senator Kindle was confident now that Senator Jenkins and his team were going to get the bill passed for independent investigations for the kidnapping, disappearance, killings and criminal charges against all Prohibited. This tragedy, along with a history of tragedies that they were used to, was going to bring the long-awaited awareness that so badly needed to occur. It seemed defeating at times to Senator Kindle that her kind found it so acceptable, the atrocities against Prohibited, because it wasn’t happening to them. She couldn’t understand it, but she recognized that she may not have a bias view, given her circumstances. Those circumstances would soon come to light.
The stewardess informed the Senator that they would begin their descent in about twenty five minutes. Senator Kindle acknowledged this and closed her laptop, placed her phone on the table, and looked at Violet. The Senator’s journey and Violet’s journey were about to take a twist that the Senator was certain needed to happen. So, she took a deep breath.
“Violet, we’ll be landing soon.” Senator Kindle whispered.
Violet didn’t move for a few moments and then began to open her brilliant violet eyes. Senator Kindle waited for her to adjust to her surroundings. Violet stretched her arms upward and gave Senator Kindle a smile.
“So, do I get to know what the plan is?” Violet asked.
Senator Kindle stared at Violet intently. “Violet, I need you to trust me like you have never trusted me before, because where we are about to go, what we are about to do, is a leap of my own faith and trust in you.”
Violet’s brow furrowed in confusion. “OK. What’s going on?”
“Violet, I’m going to take you somewhere. This place is the most precious place to me beyond anywhere else in this world. I’m going to introduce you to someone who means more to me than my own life. You cannot know where we are going. You can never know where this place and where this person is.” The Senator pulled out a piece of cloth from the side pocket of her chair. She looked at Violet with absolute certainty and compassion. “I need to put this on you. You can’t see where we’re going. You can’t see where we’re landing. This knowledge is not a burden I am willing to put on you.”
Violet was very confused. This was beyond odd. She recognized that Senator Kindle was holding a blindfold. She looked back up at Senator Kindle with questioning violet eyes.
“Violet, we don’t have much time, I need to put this on you. Please.” Senator Kindle’s tone was a mixture of begging and insisting. “I just need you to trust me. I have more to lose in this than you do. Please, Violet, trust me.”
Violet could tell that the Senator was completely sincere. She believed that the Senator wouldn’t put her in harm’s way but the slight uneasy feeling about this situation would not leave. Violet nodded her head and the Senator got up from the chair and began to place the blindfold over Violet’s eyes. The problem for Violet was that if she could not see, she could not protect, and that was a scary thought for Violet.
Violet sat in silence as her eyes remained closed under the blindfold. The staff was moving about the cabin in preparation for landing and the Senator and others were motionless. As Violet felt the plane descend she grasped the armrests for security. It was very uneasy for her to be blindfolded. Her sight was her gift. Without it, she might as well be, a Normal. The plane touched down with ease and Violet heard the people in the plane unbuckle their seatbelts. She waited for direction. Senator Kindle collected her items and handed them off to one of the sympathizers on the plane. Violet’s belongings were gathered and removed as well. Senator Kindle slowly reached for Violet’s seatbelt and unbuckled it.
“Violet. I’m going to take you by the arms and lead you down the stairs and into a car. OK?” The Senator didn’t make any other movements until Violet gave her approval.
“Yes.” Violet responded.
The Senator began helping Violet out of the chair and out of the plane.
“Step.” The Senator said informing Violet to step down. Violet grasped the Senator tightly. “Step.” This continued until they reached the bottom of the stairs. “OK, now we need to take about ten steps to the car.” The Senator continued to guide Violet, now so dependent on her for security. “OK. We’re at the car. I’m going to help you in.” The Senator pushed gently on top of Violet’s head as she led her into the seat. The Senator pulled the seatbelt around Violet and buckled her in. Senator Kindle shut the door and walked around to the other side of the vehicle and sat next to Violet. As the car drove away, Senator Kindle grasped Violet’s hand tightly. “Violet, we are going to make a few stops along the way. We’ll be working our way through a few safe houses and taking other cars. We need to do this for safety. OK?”
Violet nodded her head. “OK.” Violet was familiar with the secrecy the Prohibited needed to endure at times. She was fully aware of her own birth story. She remembered June and Dan’s house being a safehouse for Prohibited. She just hadn’t lived that life for a very long time, so she remembered. She remembered the majority of her childhood was in hiding with Delilah. She remembered having to flee, run, hide. She remembered how scary those times were, but she told herself that she made it out safe every single time and this was going to be no different. This process seemed all too familiar, minus the blindfold. That was a new one. So, she sat in memories and meditation to ward off the insecurities of the unknown. She knew Senator Kindle would not put her in harm’s way unless it was necessary. She gripped the Senators hand tightly as she entered the unknown.
Chapter 7
Senator Kindle placed a baseball cap onto Violet’s head as they approached the safe house. “OK, Violet, I need you to keep your head down. The blindfold is too obvious if you don’t. I’m going to help you out of the car. We’re going to go into a house. There is a tunnel. We’re going to go through it and get into another vehicle, OK?”
Violet took a deep breath. “OK.”
The car stopped, and Violet listened as the car doors began opening, including hers. She heard the trunk open as bags were being pulled out. She bowed her head as low as she could as the Senator quickly guided her from the car to an open door of a house. She could hear people whispering and suitcases being wheeled over tile. She continued to slowly walk as the opening to the tunnel was pulled. The Senator and another person helped her descent the metal rails and stairs. She moved slowly. She heard people breathing as they quickly walked through the tunnel. She didn’t know how many people were assisting but there were more than two. She could smell the musty smell that brought back childhood memories of her and Delilah escaping danger. This brought her some anxiety. In through the nose, out through the mouth, Violet kept telling herself to breathe in pattern. In through the nose, out through the mouth. She was the only one of her kind that she knew had panic attacks. Lucky her. She had her pills if she needed them, but she didn’t want to need them, so she breathed in sync as she was hurried through the tunnel. It was taking a long time to walk through the tunnel but they finally reached the end.
“OK, Violet. There’s another set of stairs. We’re going to help you climb them. Just one step at a time.” Senator Kindle and one of the sympathizers helped her up the steps and into the open air. Violet could smell the country air and hear the birds singing. Tree branches were rustling in the breeze. A hand reached down to help lift her up. This was a new person. She pulled herself up and put her head down as the hand that helped her out of the tunnel guided her to an awaiting car. She could hear Senator Kindle thanking the group that had just assisted them. She could hear the bags being loaded into the trunk. She felt the seats were different. They were fabric, unlike the leather seats in the prior vehicle. Senator Kindle sat in the seat next to her and buckled them both in. The car began to drive away. Violet could tell by the smell of this car that it was older. The engine rode rougher. The shifting of the gears grinded. They must be in an older vehicle she concluded. The ride was extremely bumpy, and Violet guessed that they were taking back roads. The Senator sat in silence, but Violet could tell by her breathing that the Senator was experiencing some anxiety herself.
“In through your nose, out through your mouth.” Violet broke the silence.
Senator Kindle was now the one confused. “What?”
“Your breathing. It’s rapid. You need to calm your breathing. Take a long inhale through your nose and exhale slowly through your mouth.” Violet responded. “Like this.” Violet began the process to show the Senator.
The Senator watched Violet in amazement that this was what she was focused on. The Senator slowly mimicked Violet’s breathing. In through the nose, out through the mouth. It worked. They both sat in the back of what was seemingly an old jalopy as they both focused on their breathing. The remainder of the ride was coping skills and a bumpy ride through the country side. The car slowed down and came to a stop. The process repeated. Doors opening, trunk opening, another house, another tunnel, another car. This tunnel was much longer. In fact, it was so long that Violet assumed that they had walked at least a few miles. It was then that Violet realized the Senator must have changed clothes or shoes at some point because she no longer heard the click of her high heels. They took a few breaks along the way. They drank water on occasion. This was a much longer day than Violet had envisioned. She hadn’t been sure what to expect but at no time had she expected this kind of security. Most of the journey had been in silence with only instructions being spoken. If Violet hadn’t known better, she may have just agreed to her own kidnapping. But that thought came and went quickly. Senator Kindle would never allow that. Or at least Violet hoped she wouldn’t.
As they entered the vehicle after a long journey through the tunnel, Violet noticed the unmistakable sounds of street traffic in the distance. They were no longer in the rural countryside. She sat in the car and again noticed a change in the interior. This car smelled new and she again felt the softness of leather. The bags had been loaded in the trunk and the car doors had been shut, but Senator Kindle was not next to her. Violet’s anxiety rose as the car pulled away with her inside.
“Senator Kindle?” Violet said as she reached for her blindfold in panic.
“I’m right here Violet.” Senator Kindle assured her from the driver’s seat.
Violet lowered her hand not having moved the blindfold. “Why are you driving?”
“Because no one can know where we’re going. I need you to keep your head down, OK?” The Senator asked.
“OK.” Violet again lowered her head. “Are we almost there?”
“Yes. Thank you, Violet. I know I have asked a lot of you today. I appreciate your willingness. I really do. Like I said, this is very important to me. I could lose more than you know if we’re found out. And I can’t afford to lose this.” The Senator’s voice was somewhat remorseful.
Violet understood. “OK. I trust you.”
Violet and Senator Kindle drove in silence. They were both nervous about what they were doing. Senator Kindle knew what they were about to do, and she was more nervous than Violet. Her heart raced as she tried desperately to use her new-found coping skill. She was a strong lady, but this was not like debating other Senators or the process of passing bills through congress. She could do that in her sleep. This was personal to her and she had protected this her whole life. But she knew that she had to do it. She just didn’t want to.
The car slowed and took a left. It drove slowly as it made its way up a long driveway surrounded by rows of well-established trees. As the car drove, a majestic mansion began to appear behind the acres of trees and foliage. Senator Kindle pulled up to an attached six car garage and pulled the vehicle in and shut the door. Violet sat in the darkness as the Senator explained that she would be right back. Senator Kindle entered the house and was met by a large group of people who were excited and nervous to see her. Senator Kindle explained to them that she would be keeping Violet blindfolded as they went through the house and into the room. Some were disappointed that they wouldn’t be able to see the violet eyes, but they knew why. Senator Kindle wanted to keep all involved safe. Violet didn’t need to know who these people were any more than she needed to know where they were.
Senator Kindle and a few others entered the garage. Violet could hear the bags being pulled from the trunk and taken into the house. Senator Kindle unbuckled the seatbelt. She knelt down next to Violet and explained that she would be taken into the house and brought into a room where the blindfold would be removed. Violet was extremely nervous, and Senator Kindle was in no position to make her feel any better. They were both exceptionally vulnerable and they both knew it. As they entered the house Violet could hear people moving about and whispering. As Senator Kindle guided Violet up the long staircase she heard a man say to the Senator that the bags were in the room. The Senator continued guiding Violet up the staircase and then down a hallway. The Senator stopped as they approached the door. The Senator hesitated for a few minutes.
“Is everything OK?” Violet asked.
“Yeah.” The Senator responded as she took a deep breath and proceeded to open the door.
Senator Kindle walked Violet into a room and shut and locked the door. She approached Violet but did not reach out to her.
With a deep breath and a lot of courage the Senator finally spoke as Violet stood in the center of the room with her baseball cap and blindfold. “Violet, you can take off the blindfold now.” Senator Kindles voice quivered.
Violet slowly reached up and removed the cap and then the blindfold. She opened her eyes and blinked quickly as her eyes adjusted to the light. She could tell she was standing in a large bedroom. She could make out a grand ornamental bed. She looked over at Senator Kindle and found that she had been right. Senator Kindle was in different clothes and shoes, but she too had on a baseball cap with a wig underneath. Violet stared at the Senator for a time while her vision came into focus. Violet looked around the room and noticed the grand furniture and magnificent décor. She imagined that the white house bedrooms probably looked similar. The view from the large window was spectacular but she noticed that the windows had a covering. She walked over to the window and touched it. She concluded that this was a film over the panes of glass that allowed them to see out, but no one to see in. As she stared out the window at the spectacular view she realized that her anxiety was gone. Just like that. She felt a sense of peace that she hadn’t felt in a long time. She had no worry or insecurity. No doubt was allowed into her heart or mind. Suddenly, she realized that there was only one reason for this type of calm and peace. There was a Prohibited in the room.
Violet slowly turned away from the window and turned see Senator Kindle had removed her disguise and had walked over to the bed. She watched as the Senator knelt down and kissed an elderly woman who was laying in the large bed. She was a petite elderly woman and Violet had not noticed her in such a large bed. As Violet gradually walked towards the bed, she saw the Senator stand beside the woman with her hand placed on the elderly woman’s hand. Violet had no idea what was happening or who this was. She continued to quizzically look at the Senator and back down at the elderly woman as she approached.
“Violet, I would like you to meet my grandmother, Genevieve.” The Senator waited for Violet’s response.
Violet’s eyes had adjusted to the light in the room but had not processed what she had just heard. Violet focused on the elderly woman and then back up to the Senator. The whites of Violet’s eyes were largely exposed as she could not hide her shock. She walked over to the Senator and to the elderly woman.
“Genevieve?” Violet questioned.
“Yes.” Senator Kindle replied.
“THE Genevieve?” Violet questioned again.
“Yes dear. THE Genevieve. Just take a minute for yourself. It’s OK.” Genevieve responded in a firm and elegant voice as she had been through this many times. She had eighty-five years of people being shocked by her and who she was.
Violet ran her hands through her hair and walked around the room. “Wow!” Was all she could say. “You’re Genevieve? This is crazy!” Violet said not really addressing Genevieve or the Senator. Violet turned toward the Senator. “Genevieve is your grandmother?” Violet’s excitement became apparent.
The Senator smiled. “Yes, Violet. Genevieve is my grandma.” She turned towards Genevieve and smiled. “This is why I was so secretive. She is very important to me.”
Violet reacted as if she were meeting a celebrity, Genevieve placed her elderly hand on top of her granddaughter’s. “And you are so important to me love. Everything will be just fine. Thank you for being so protective.” Genevieve brought up the Senator’s hand and kissed it.
Violet could not believe that she was in the same room as Genevieve. No one had ever known what happened to her. No one knew if she had lived a long life or died as a young girl. In fact, to her generation, they weren’t even sure if she was real or a myth. They had heard the stories but after childhood nothing was known of Genevieve’s whereabouts. Then it really hit her.
“Oh my God. You’re Genevieve!” Violet couldn’t contain her excitement. “And she’s your grandma! That’s why you are so deep into the Prohibited fight! It all makes sense now. Your grandma is the first Prohibited! Oh my God! I can’t believe I’m here. I can’t believe you’re here!” Violet exclaimed.
The Senator and Genevieve began to laugh at Violet’s reaction. Violet began jumping up and down and covering her mouth with her hands. Her excitement filled the room. Her smile went from ear to ear. Her cheeks began to ache because of it. They allowed her to enjoy the moment. Senator Kindle continued to hold her grandma’s fragile hand as they watched. They enjoyed it. This was the reaction they were hoping for. Violet continued to jump up and down and pace throughout the room until she had exhausted herself. It was as if she had found the Arc of the Covenant. To her, she had.
Violet began to calm down and expressed quiet astonishment. She finally sat in a chair in the corner of the room and laid back. She felt complete euphoria. Here she was in front of the first Prohibited ever born. This was a woman whose life story was spoken to all Prohibited from birth. She felt a connection to Genevieve her whole life, real or not. Most Prohibited felt a connection to Genevieve. She was alive in their childhood memories. Violet began to rub her cheeks and catch her breath. This had been a day she never expected. It was a day she would never forget. The Senator and Genevieve had been patient with her. She appreciated this. She worked on containing her excited as she slowly stood up from the chair. She pressed her clothes in a downward motion conveying that she was collecting herself. She ran her hands through her hair and took a final deep breath.
“OK. I think I’m good now.” Violet said with a smile.
Senator Kindle and Genevieve bother smiled. “Are you sure?” The Senator joked.
Violet smiled and walked towards them. “Yes. I think so. I can’t make any promises.” Violet joked back.
“Well, then if you can promise to contain yourself, then we’re good. “Senator Kindle continued. “So, my grandma would like to speak with you for a while. She plans on spending the next few days visiting with you, if that’s OK?”
“Absolutely!” Violet didn’t hesitate for a second.
“Great. So, we have you set up in the adjoining room.” Senator Kindle pointed to a door that connected the two rooms. “Unfortunately for security reasons, you can only remain in these two rooms. I will bring your meals to you. Each room has a bathroom. You have TV as well. I had your room supplied with books and magazines. We took the battery out of your phone when we were on the plane. We don’t allow phones or internet here for tracking purposes. I have my people who will be in contact with your mom to let her know that you’re fine. She’ll be put at ease. Your bag is in your room. You must be starving so I’ll go get us food and be back. I’ll leave you two to visit.”
Violet nodded. She had zero concern about anything she had just been told. She didn’t know if it was because of Genevieve’s ability to comfort or the excitement but she was wholly at peace. Senator Kindle left the room.
“Come here Violet.” Genevieve said as she patted a space on the bed next to her.
Violet walked over and climbed up on the bed, so she could face Genevieve. Her face couldn’t stop smiling. She was in ecstasy. If she died in this moment, she would be fine with it.
“Genevieve, I can’t believe that you’re here. I can’t believe that I’m here.” Violet said.
“Well, you are, and I am so glad. Let me look at those beautiful eyes.” Genevieve sat up and look directly into Violet’s eyes. “Your eyes are amazing. They hold so much beauty and power.” Genevieve said as she scanned her eyes. “There is more power there than you know.”
Violet was confused but still smiled. She couldn’t help it. “What do you mean?” In any other situation this would be weird, she thought.
“Your eyes, they hold a purpose. You just aren’t fully aware of that purpose dear.” Genevieve spoke gently. “You see, you have a lifetime of discover ahead of you. Believe me, I know.”
“What kind of discovery?” Violet asked curiously.
“A wonderful kind of discovery. You will find out when you are meant to. You see, most people will focus on the color and brilliance of your eyes. I, on the other hand, focus on what is behind the eyes. And, my dear, what is behind those eyes, is breathtaking and powerful.” Genevieve continued to stare through her.
“I don’t exactly understand.” Violet said.
“I know, nor do I expect you to. One day you will understand my words and you will pass them on to others like I will to you.” Genevieve rested her head back onto the pillow as she spoke. “I will explain in greater detail tomorrow. But for now, we should eat and sleep. I have much to share and it has been a long day for you. I want you to just rest and relax. I need you awake and alert tomorrow. We have some great conversations ahead of us.” Genevieve patted the top of Violet’s hand.
“OK. That sounds good. I do need a shower and some food. I can’t wait to talk tomorrow.” Violet gave her a smile and stood up from the bed. “Genevieve?”
Genevieve looked up at Violet. “Yes, dear.”
“Thank you. Thank you for being the first. It must have been so difficult.” Violet’s smile was gone.
“You have no idea sweetie. You have no idea.” Genevieve smiled. “But that is for another day. Violet, I wanted to tell you that I was sorry to hear about Jane. I love her very much, you know.”
In all of the excitement, Violet had forgotten about her connection to Jane. “Oh my God. That’s right. I totally forgot. Jane told me so many stories about you. She adored you. She would be so happy about this.”
“I know. She was a beautiful person. She was so selfless. It broke my heart to hear of her passing. She did so much good for this world.” Genevieve’s sorrow showed.
“Will you do me a favor?” Violet asked.
“Of course.” Genevieve responded.
“Tomorrow, at some point, will you tell me your stories of Jane? I’ve heard her stories of you, but I would really like to hear some of her. Would that be alright?”
Genevieve’s smile reappeared. “I would love that Violet. I’m looking forward to it.”
Violet nodded and turned toward the door to the adjacent room just as Senator Kindle came in with dinner. Violet took her plate and glass from the tray, wished both women a good night and went into her room to eat and shower. Senator Kindle remained in the room with Genevieve while they ate and visited. Violet could hear the chatter and laughter through the walls. They were all happy. She was happy. She knew this was an important event. She found a leather-bound journal by the bed with a pen resting on top. She opened it to see that nothing had been written in it. In fact, it appeared that the book had never been opened. She smiled at the thought that someone in this house had the presence of mind to recognize that Violet might want to document her life from here on. This was an open invitation to write her story. Would this be one of many journals? she wondered. She wasn’t sure, but she thought she should begin her journey through writing.
Now freshly showered and full, she climbed into bed and opened the welcoming blank pages of this new beginning. She wasn’t sure how to begin this story. She figured she should begin it with the tragedy that started it. She began slowly, trying to find the right words. As she wrote, she found it easier with every paragraph. She had more to say than she thought. As she wrote with ease, she found herself yawning. She didn’t want to stop. She wanted to get everything into the journal as it was fresh in her mind. Her version of events were important and she must make a record of it. She wrote until her hand cramped. Genevieve’s voice rang in her head to get some sleep. She was satisfied with what she had accomplished for now. She put down the journal, placed the pen on top, and curled up in the blankets. Sleep came quickly and deeply.
Chapter 8
The death toll was at two hundred and three, and the injured was at four hundred and thirty-six. Senator Kindle had been up early getting updates on the tragedy and reaching out to contacts through secret means. Her drive to uphold the safety and well-being of all Prohibited and sympathizers was great. Senator Jenkins would be at the Capital for the vote today and there was no better opportunity for this bill to be passed. Both Senators believed that they had more than enough votes, even without hers, to get the bill pushed through. Those in the House of Representatives who were sitting on the fence for this vote now needed to choose, and it was looking good for their side. Gatherings by Prohibited and sympathizers had begun across the world. Most were peaceful, for now, however there were additional attacks in some areas. Senator Kindle was waiting on those numbers. Collectively, it seemed, the world was taking a stand, one way or the other. The Prohibited situation was at a pinnacle and all supporters were hopeful that big moves could be made in their favor, across the world. The TV was projecting the news as coverage, on most stations, were focused on the global upheaval that was taking place.
Most government agencies were forced to address those who were committing these atrocities, the Normals. It could no longer be ignored. They did not have the luxury to incite the Prohibited as they had in the past. Although Prohibited and sympathizers continued to be detained, it was the Normals who were committing the majority of violence and crimes. This left policing agencies across the world forced to focus on the hateful and not the honored. If they didn’t focus now, all hell would break loose across the globe, and all agencies knew this. The time for progress was now. Unfortunately, it took mass loss of life for corruption to be forced to do the right thing. It was unconscionable to most and offensive to the rest. The day had just begun and Senator Kindle was determined to keep attention, worldwide, on the cause of the Prohibited. Prohibited and their supporters were being interviewed in the mass media. Finally, they were becoming welcome, making their golden eyes prominent throughout the world. The news was airing minute by minute broadcasts from across the globe, from peaceful gatherings and protests to mass destruction. News footage of Prohibited families held in captivity in many countries was finally airing. This had been long in coming. Most news outlets had hesitated in featuring these conditions half a world away. Now, these realities were being broadcast throughout many countries for the first time. Senator Kindle felt conflicted. The uproar that was happening right now, had been a long time in coming. However, the despicable footage of deplorable containment of Prohibited, death and destruction was overwhelming, even to her.
“Breakfast is ready Senator Kindle.” A voice from the kitchen said over the sound of the news.
“Thank you.” Senator Kindle got up from the chair while intently listening to the reporters. She saw that there was a tray sitting on the counter with two plates of food and two glasses of milk. She picked up the tray and walked up the stairs as she listened to a live broadcast of a gathering that had begun to turn violet with teargas and gunfire. She walked down the hall and reached for the bedroom door knob. She opened the door to see Genevieve sitting up in bed reading a book. She placed the tray on the dresser and walked over to the door to Violet’s room. She knocked and the door was immediately opened. Violet was in good spirits and obviously anxious to meet with Genevieve.
“Good Morning.” Violet’s smile radiated.
“Good Morning. Are you hungry?” The Senator asked.
“Yes, please. I wasn’t sure if I should have just come in this morning or not so I waited.” Violet was eager as she began to walk through the door.
“I appreciate that Violet. I usually bring grandma her food around 7:30 so you should definitely take advantage of sleeping in. I know you’re usually up early.” Senator Kindle gave Violet her plate and glass of milk and placed the tray on Genevieve’s lap. “Good Morning grandma. How are you feeling today?”
“I’m good dear. Thank you. How did you sleep? You aren’t letting the chaos worry you too badly, I hope.” Genevieve responded as she sat up and accepted the tray.
“I slept well. I’m worried though. It’s really hard not to.” The Senator sat next to the bed while Violet sat in the chair in the corner of the room and began to eat. “Grandma, there’s a lot going on, some good, some bad. I don’t like the bad.”
Genevieve nodded her head in acknowledgment. “I know dear. I’ve told you of these things to come. It is tragic and it will continue to be tragic but eventually, in the future, all will be well. I have made this promise to you. You must remain strong. We all must remain strong.”
Senator Kindle nodded and watched her grandma as her fragile hand brought a piece of toast to her mouth. “I just wish it didn’t have to get bad for good to happen.” She said.
Genevieve nodded again as she chewed. “As I have told you, you will make progress, needed progress. But there is far worse to come. If we prepare and stand strong we have the ability to overcome. But only if we stand strong.”
Violet listened as she ate her breakfast. She was confused about their conversation. Obviously, there had been conversations that she hadn’t been privy too. She was curious but figured that if they wanted her to know, they would share. “Has anything else happened today?” She asked the women.
Senator Kindle shook her head yes. “There’s been a lot going on today.”
Violet took another bite of her eggs. “Like?” She mouthed.
“Well, we are pretty certain we’ll have the votes to pass the bill. If we weren’t so sure, I wouldn’t be here, so that’s good.” The Senator said with a smile.
“That is great!” Violet blurted out. “Oh, I bet Senator Jenkins is happy! Micah, must be through the roof.”
Senator Kindle continued to smile. “Yes, to all of it. There hasn’t been a vote yet but we are certain it will pass.”
“What else is happening? Did I miss anything?” Violet asked. It was obvious she had not turned on the TV.
“Well, yes. You’ve missed a lot.” The Senator replied.
“OK. Like what?” Violet took another bite.
Senator Kindle picked up the remote and turned on the television. Instantly the news came on showing the chaos across the world. Any channel she turned was airing footage of the utter chaos. Protests, propaganda, people and families in captivity, gatherings, battles, and commenters on either side of the issue. People arguing points back and forth, speaking over each other with raised voices. The whole state of the world appeared out of control. Violet placed her plate onto the table next to the chair. She just watched while Genevieve continued to eat as if none of this affected her. Violet’s face was frozen as she concentrated. She thought the tragedy was bad enough, yet this morning she wakes up to what appears to be WWIII. Her heart ached for the images that appeared. Her heart became full with other images that appeared. She shuttered at the arguments being made for the justification of hatred and violence. It amazed her that pure idiocy flowed from these arguments and that people were ignorant enough to believe it. However, for the first time since she could remember, she recognized that there were far more arguments for Prohibited than against. The hatred was becoming the minority, instead of the Prohibited, at least for today.
Violet turned away from the TV and looked at Senator Kindle who was sitting quietly. “When did all of this start?” Violet was very concerned.
“Yesterday.” Senator Kindle replied.
“Yesterday?” Violet responded and turned back toward the television to see the upheaval that was her new world.
“This will pass dear.” Genevieve said as she wiped her mouth with the napkin. “And then it will get bad again, the likes of which you’ve never seen.”
Violet slowly turned her head to face Genevieve. “Huh?”
Genevieve handed the tray to Senator Kindle who placed it on the dresser and sat back down. “Exactly what I said dear. This is not the beginning nor is it the end. There will be wars and death but there will be growth and understanding. Evil does not relinquish without a fight, Violet.”
Violet’s brow furrowed in sadness and confusion. “I’m confused. It’s going to get worse?”
“Yes. Much worse, I’m sorry to say.” Genevieve met Violet’s eyes with sorrow.
“Genevieve, how do you know this? And, how much worse? When? Why?” Violet’s words came quickly.
Genevieve pulled the blankets up to her chest and laid her arms down gently. She knew this was going to take a while. As the Senator sat watching the conversation, she got comfortable and turned off the TV. She had already had this conversation with Genevieve and she knew it wasn’t going to be an easy one for Violet.
“Well, Violet, I will begin at my beginning. When I was born, no one had ever seen the likes of me. I was different than the rest of the world. I was a curiosity to most, even to myself. My parents were very protective of me, thank the Lord. When a person is born different, as you know, there are the people that accept those differences and people who fear those differences. It is simply human nature. Once my parents realized that I had the gift of protection, and the doctors wanted to do more studies on me and those born after me, my parents did the only thing they could. They hid us. They knew that no one would be satisfied with me just being a part of society, so they surrounded us in hiding with supportive people. These people risked everything for our family, essentially for me. As the years went by, my parents were able to access doctors, physicists, scientists and psychiatrists, through a network of newly formed sympathizers. I worked with many people who helped me find my full abilities. Most of my life’s work was to hone these abilities and share the information with this network so that they could help other Prohibited. These were great people. They were selfless and dedicated. They felt that if I was able to meet my full potential and undiscovered abilities, then they in turn could help other Prohibited meet theirs. And all of this in turn, would help our world become a peaceful and righteous planet. They thought there would be hope for our species. Sadly, as I became more and more aware of my abilities and worked with these sympathizers to understand the lasting affects they may have on this planet and our species, somehow, the Normals got to them. They began disappearing. Their work went missing. All of their records were gone. It wasn’t until after the third academic sympathizer went missing, did we recognize that something was terribly wrong. It was as if they had simply vanished from the earth. Their families were left to mourn them with no answers. We tried our best to protect the remaining academic sympathizers but unfortunately, I was not able to protect them all. We did not have a fraction of the Prohibited that we do today. Plus, we were all too afraid to make ourselves public back then. Those academic sympathizers who remained, also went into hiding and their work was discontinued. We couldn’t allow them to risk more than they already had.” Genevieve said with sorrow in her voice.
“You see Violet, for all the Normals who we fear that are vocal and defiant to our kind, there is an underground network that we should fear more. They have taken academic sympathizers whose goal was to use our powers for the betterment of society and detained them to use their work towards the Normals own gain. They have taken Prohibited into captivity to study them, to weaken them, to bend them to their will and suppress the Prohibited’s purity. These Normals are aware of our ability even though most of us aren’t. And they are going to capitalize on it just as we are making strides in our progress.” Genevieve was speaking in code.
Violet had been intently listening but she was certain that she was missing a piece of this puzzle. Genevieve had paused, allowing Violet the moment she needed to collect her thoughts and ask the questions she had been gathering. “So, I want to make sure I am understanding what you’re saying. There is an underground network of Normals that experiment on Prohibited and force academic sympathizers to participate in this network?” Violet asked.
“Yes.” Genevieve responded.
“And we as Prohibited have abilities that we are not aware of? More than the power of protection of others? In my case, the protection of myself?”
“Yes.” Genevieve was walking Violet very slowly into a realization.
“OK, so what other powers do we possess?” Violet was curious.
Genevieve smiled at Violet and pondered her response. “Well, Violet, the powers we hold are unmeasurable. They are unlimited. Everyone has access to these abilities but it is the Prohibited that it comes far easier to. For some reason, we have no restraints on the power to protect, yes, in your case the power to protect yourself. This is inherent in who we are. We obviously do it as easily as we breathe. But, everyone, Prohibited and Normals have abilities that far exceed the power of protection. As I grew up and interacted with these amazing people, they were incredibly insightful, and we worked on many things. I grew to find my own abilities through concentration, effort and determination. But the key is that it has to be pure or at least it did in my case. If I was not in the right mindset or my agenda wasn’t pure, I could not produce certain abilities. That is why it takes no effort for the power of protection to exist because it is simply a selfless act.” Genevieve could see that Violet was even more confused than ever.
Just then Senator Kindle entered the conversation. “Violet, let me give you an example. Throughout my whole childhood I was told about the child with the violet eyes. This child would be born with special inherent gifts that no other Prohibited would easily possess. This child would be a new beginning for people like my grandma. This child would grow up to be unwavering in her abilities and determined, which would cause a great uprising. I was also told that I would be a part of her story, an important part. Obviously, I am talking about you. Now, I was about your age when you were born, Violet.” Senator Kindle sat back and let Violet sink it all in. Violet did. She sat in confusion and conflict. Genevieve and the Senator remained silent.
After moments went by Violet finally expressed herself. “OK. So, somehow you, Genevieve, knew I would be born?”
“Yes.” Genevieve smiled.
“And you knew what my inherent abilities would be?” Violet asked.
“Yes.”
“And somehow you knew what my life would be like and that your granddaughter would be a part of that?”
“Yes.”
“How?” Violet was intensely curious.
“Well, dear, it’s simple really. I chose to see it.” Genevieve responded.
“How does it work?” Violet asked.
“Like I said, it must be pure. There cannot be any negativity. No doubt, no insecurity, nothing but purity. That’s why most people cannot produce this ability. You have heard the saying that we only use maybe ten percent of our brain?”
“Yes.” Violet said.
“Well, it is not our brains capability that is the focus, it is our soul. Most are so complex that they cannot access the full potential of the soul, not the brain. Our souls are infinite and have infinite ability. Our brains have limits and have an end. For our soul’s infinite power, our brains would need to be accepting of what is not acceptable. And that my dear is why most do not know or have the ability to create these powers.” Genevieve continued. “When working with the sympathizers early on, they focused on what my capacities were. Not through the power of my brain, but through the power of my spirit, or my essence, whatever you want to label it. The more I was able to slow down my thoughts, remove all doubt and concentrate on my internal desires to love, I was able to see things. Things that were in the present, the past and the future. I saw you.”
Violet took in a deep breath. “And I have this ability?”
“Yes. Everyone does. However, most will not. It takes a special ability to truly encompass love in a way that is not natural for most. Let me give you an example.” Genevieve recognized that Violet was at a complete loss. “You love your mom, right?”
“Of course.” Violet instantly responded.
“It’s probably the purest form of love you know.”
“Well, yes.”
“OK, are there moments where you feel that love for your mom, more than other moments? Where you really appreciate her more than you do at other times?”
Violet thought for a moment. “Yes.”
“Now, if something were to take her from you and she was no longer available to you, do you think your love for her would become stronger in that moment?”
Violet thought on this macabre statement. “Of course. I would be devastated.”
“But all of the intensity of your love would come at that moment correct?”
“Yes.”
“Now if you were to push away the feelings of loss, anger and pain and all you were left with was that intense love, would that be different from your everyday recognition of the love you have for your mother?” Genevieve asked.
Violet thought for another moment and tried to envision this purity of love. “I guess so. Yes.”
“It would. And that is the purest form of love. And with that love comes power. This type of love, the intensity of this love is a pin head in an infinite universe. That is the power love is capable of. It transcends time, physics, and science of any kind. You’ve seen videos of a person lifting a car off a child or a loved one or even a complete stranger. Under any sort of circumstance, that would be impossible. However, that power comes in the form of selfless acts of love. That is how powerful love is. Love is not measurable. You cannot hold love in your hand. But every person born to this planet has had the ability for it. Yet, because of ego, ignorance, arrogance or even fear, most will never even feel that pin head of love. Love is the most powerful force in existence, Violet. Not the brain, not science, not money. Love. And the more you are able to strengthen your ability to love and discover the purity of it, which can only come from your infinite soul, the more powerful you will become.” Genevieve paused to give Violet a moment.
Violet sat forward and placed her face into her hands and began to process. Part of her thought that this couldn’t be cornier if Mother Theresa herself walked in. There are shelves full of records conveying love in all its sappy forms. All You Need is Love by the Beatles began to run through her head. Visions of Valentine’s Day cards popped up. Even Violet knew that sometimes love was not enough to fix heartbreak, let alone all the worlds issues. She had experienced it herself. She didn’t mean any disrespect to Genevieve but she was beginning to sound like a Hallmark card. Violet was struggling and Genevieve recognized it.
Genevieve laid her head back and closed her eyes as Violet continued to ponder. Genevieve’s delicate face relaxed as she fell into a comfortable position. Senator Kindle sat back as well, gripped the arms of her chair and began to watch Genevieve. The room was silent and Genevieve looked as if she were sleeping. Violet continued to hold her face in her hands. She didn’t know what to think. She was allowing doubt and fear to take control. Violet noticed a slight sound in the silence. She looked up to see every piece of furniture in the room, levitating. Including her own chair. The grand bed, the solid maple dresser and night stands. Nothing was touching the floor. Violet grabbed onto the arms of the chair she was sitting in as she looked over at Senator Kindle who was sitting as if she were waiting on room service. Violet’s eyes were sheer terror. Genevieve opened her eyes and looked at Violet as the furniture slowly lowered to the ground and landed precisely where it had been. As Violet sat frozen, Genevieve raised her hand and began a gentle circular motion. Violet notice Senator Kindle’s view shift from Genevieve to across the room. Violet slowly turned her eyes to see a vibrant rainbow fill the air, inside the bedroom. This rainbow was full of colors she had never seen before. These were not colors of any spectrum she was aware of. Genevieve waited a moment as Violet’s eyes and brain adjust. Genevieve looked at her granddaughter who was smiling at her. They shared a smile and Genevieve began to stare at the rainbow and moved her other hand to form a mechanical side to side motion. As the rainbow began to dissipate, an opening appeared and in that opening was Delilah and other Prohibited at Violet’s home. Violet was now seeing her mom and friends in real time. She was watching the morning routine that she was so used to. Violet quickly looked back at the Senator and her grandmother to see their smiling faces, and then she turned back.
“Mom!” Violet spoke into the opening of the rainbow. Delilah did not move towards recognition. She did not hear her daughter. Violet watched for moments as her mom interacted with other Prohibited while the news footage was blaring through the house. She observed the worry from all residence. She watched as everyone was involved with phone calls and emails, addressing the current situation. Violet felt helpless. Genevieve laid down her hands as the rainbow and happenings at Violet’s home began to disappear into the air like a mist in the breeze. They allowed Violet more time. Genevieve knew not to rush it. This was a lot for Violet to take in.
“Can I have some water, please?” Violet asked as she stared straight ahead.
“Of course.” Senator Kindle replied as she got up to retrieve a bottle of water from the small bedroom refrigerator that had, moments ago, been suspended in midair. She opened the bottle and handed it to Violet who was frozen solid from shock. As Violet brought the water up to her mouth, her hands shook. Senator Kindle assisted her and then placed the cap back onto the bottle.
“Violet, are you OK?” The Senator asked.
“Yeah. I just need a minute.” Violet responded.
“Understandable.” The Senator replied. “This is what I grew up with Violet. I have to say, these are simply more than parlor tricks. Violet, I have learned a great deal from my grandmother and she has a great deal to share with you. She has a great deal to teach you. I hope you can be open to everything she has to say.”
Violet nodded her head in acknowledgment. “I am.” Breathe in through your nose, out through your mouth, she guided her breath. She guided her eyes to both women. “I have a question.”
“Anything.” Genevieve replied.
“I have the ability to do these things?” Violet’s voice shook.
“Oh, dear, this is just the beginning. You have the ability to do much, as long as you do them with good intentions.” Genevieve smiled at Violet.
“And everyone, including Normals, have this ability?” Violet asked.
“Yes.” Genevieve responded recognizing that Violet was getting it.
Violet turned and looked at Senator Kindle. “Do you?”
Senator Kindle gave Violet a loving look. “I do.”
Breathe through your nose, out through your mouth, Violet was now internally screaming to herself. “What can you do?” She whispered.
Senator Kindle knew to reveal this to her gently. “I can speak to you without speaking.” Senator Kindle’s lips did not move.
Violet recognized immediately that her words entered her ears through the inside. Senator Kindle spoke without speaking. Violet was not OK. She got up, walked into her room, took her pill bottle out of her bag, took out a pill and brought it back to her chair. She unscrewed the water bottle cap and swallowed the pill. She began to pat her knees just like her therapist, Sandy, had taught her as another coping skill. Violet was going to need more than a minute. Senator Kindle informed her that she would go downstairs and make her some toast since she hadn’t eaten much of her breakfast, without speaking the words.
“Senator Kindle?” Violet asked.
“Yes, Violet.” The Senator replied again, without speaking.
“I don’t mean to be rude, but would you mind not doing that?” Violet asked politely.
The Senator silently laughed. “Of course. I know it can be a little off putting.” This time, she spoke it.
“Thank you.” Violet sat back concentrating on her breathing. The Senator walked out of the room. Genevieve laid back to rest until her granddaughter returned.
Chapter 9
It had been an eventful morning for all of them. Senator Kindle returned as Violet had a million things going through her head. The power of protection took no effort so it never seemed out of the ordinary to her. She had only known a world where she had this gift. But the things she was experiencing this morning was even bizarre to a Prohibited. Some of this was exciting and some was intimidating. But she knew that she didn’t have much time to learn from Genevieve so she needed to focus.
She looked up at both women who were patiently waiting. “OK. So the powers are unlimited and they are created by pure love, a power like most of us do not know. That part I understand now. However, what I’m struggling with is the ability for Normals to have the power.” Violet explained.
“Well, like grandma said. We all have the capability, however, it is not easy. I grew up with my grandma and personally I think that is the only reason I am able to have abilities without being a Prohibited. My grandma was able to influence my thinking, my emotions and my decisions. I don’t believe I would have the ability if it weren’t for her.” Senator Kindle replied.
“OK. That makes sense. Do you know of any other Normals that have actual powers? Do you have more powers than kinetic ability?” Violet asked.
“A few. I am able to convince people to do certain things when they might not be sure.” She looked at Violet and smiled. “Like passing a bill through Congress.”
Violet’s eyes radiated excitement. “Seriously? How are you able to do that? Did you do that for this bill?”
“Well, I can only convince if it is of benefit and only if the person is capable of choosing that benefit. If they are capable, I can persuade. But I can’t manipulate for any other reason. It just won’t work that way, at least not for me.” The Senator continued. “But, I wouldn’t want to anyway. That’s why it’s possible. So, yes, I was able to convince those who were on the fence but leaning towards our cause to vote in our favor. They probably would have anyway. They just needed that extra push. Really, what it is, is helping remove their fears and inhibitions. If I can help remove their worry and insecurities, then they still choose, they just choose what is right. None of the other negative influencers matter to them anymore.”
“Wow.” Violet replied. This was huge. She had no idea of these abilities and they both excited her and scared her. Just as she was getting ready to ask more questions, she remembered something. She looked at the women and intently asked her question. “I have heard from the Normals who are against us, that Prohibited have the power of mind control. They site cases where Prohibited have been convicted of this. So, is it true? Is it possible?”
Genevieve sat herself up in the bed. “We don’t know Violet. What I mean by that is that we don’t know of any time that a Prohibited was able to use mind control in a negative way. Is it possible, maybe? But do we know for sure, no. There isn’t any one case where it has been obvious that a Prohibited did commit a crime. In fact, we don’t believe that any Prohibited anywhere are aware that they have these abilities. So, I don’t really believe that anyone has at this point, but is it possible? Yes, but highly unlikely.”
Violet was not convinced. This whole time she had thought that the Normals were making things up to denounce the Prohibited cause, but now she was questioning. She was questioning everything she thought she had known. “Can you teach me?”
“We can.” Senator Kindle stated. “It will take some time, but yes. I will do the majority of the work. For grandma’s safety, we can’t keep you here too long. However she will continue to communicate with you and work with you through thought. I will also work with you. We do have some other things we need to discuss though.”
“OK. What else?” Violet asked.
“First, grandma has a concern about the outburst you had at the house.” The Senator looked at her grandma.
“Yes, Violet, I am a bit concerned with that. In the history of Prohibited there has never been one to react negatively like you did. So, I wanted to talk to you about that.” Genevieve was concerned.
Violet nodded her head. “Yes. I understand. All I can say is that I don’t know what happened.”
“And you’re experiencing panic attacks?” Genevieve asked.
“Yes. I have no idea where those came from. One day I just had one and they haven’t left.” Violet responded.
“Well, here is my concern. Those are very Normals type issues. Prohibited don’t have those issues. So, without knowing why, or what you’re capable of, we need to make sure that you’re working on containing those things. We need to do whatever we can to make sure you are fully equipped to keep control. We need to make sure that the powers you were given remain pure. That is my only concern.” Genevieve replied.
“I understand.” Violet replied. “I didn’t like feeling that way. And these panic attacks really suck.”
Genevieve laughed. “Well, I think we can help you through this.”
“I have no doubt.” Violet smiled. “My next question is about this underground network. Can you explain it to me and what it all means?”
Both women looked at each other and took deep breaths as if they were about to give her bad news, they were. “Violet, I need to prepare you and I’m not exactly sure how to do that other than just telling you. The fact is, there are facilities that hold Prohibited and the academic sympathizers that we told you about. They have been doing experiments and research for decades. Not only do they experiment, they sell Prohibited to be servants of protection. They are sold to the highest bidders. These people are sold to an array of individuals, world leaders, and religious leaders, the rich and powerful. The person doing the purchasing doesn’t have to have good or pure intentions, however, the Prohibited are designed to protect regardless. Therefore they protect life, whether they like it or not. These things have been happening longer than I have been alive.” Senator Kindle continued. “It’s a sad and harsh truth. However, we have underground sympathizer and even secret government agencies, believe it or not, who try vigilantly to locate these cells and dismember their organizations and processes. I don’t have to say this but I will, no one can know, Violet. If anyone with ill intent were to find out it would put everyone and everything in jeopardy.
Violet nodded. “I understand. But how many of these cells or organizations are we talking about?”
Senator Kindle looked at Genevieve and then back to Violet. “More than you can count, Violet. And that is not the worst of it.”
“What do you mean?” Violet asked, not sure if she even wanted to know the answer.
“Well, beyond the kidnapping and selling of these Prohibited, there are facilities, many facilities that hold Prohibited. We told you that, but what you don’t know is that there are more Prohibited kept in captivity in these facilities, that you could imagine.” Senator Kindle continued.
“And this is where the experimentation takes place?” Violet whispered.
“Yes. However, beyond the studies and experiments, entire generations are produced and kept to harvest Prohibited in the worst form.”
“What?” Violet shuttered. “What does that mean?”
“It means that for half a century, their goal is to create a Prohibited that can remove your protection. It means they have been attempting to create a generation of Prohibited that can cause pain and destruction, inherently. The thought process is that if nature can produce a race that can protect, mankind should be able to create a race that can destroy. Their desire is to create a vast amount of people to be purchased by governments who were willing to pay the price. The information is that they have succeeded. We don’t know if that is true, but that is the information we have.”
“Succeeded?” Violet was unsure of what that meant.
“Yes. Succeeded in the production of your kind’s alter-ego. That is why we are working so hard for your cause. The sooner that we can get you rights and vitality in society the sooner we have stabilized your presence among Normals. Then if a different type of Prohibited, a menacing kind, appears, we stand a chance to have support and help meet everyone’s needs and safety.” Senator Jenkins replied.
“So, what does the other Prohibited look like? What can they do?” Violet was curious.
“Like I said, we don’t have full confirmation yet that any exist but with the information we do have, it would be surprising if they don’t. If they do exist, we don’t know if they look any different than Prohibited or what kind of abilities they have. So, what we are left with is the plan of attack to get Prohibited accepted into society as quickly as possible. The uprising my grandmother has always told me about is here, and you, Violet, will step in to lead the way.”
“Me? Why Me?” Violet was thrown back by this comment.
“Because you are different than other Prohibited. You have added inherent abilities. You have the fight in you, people listen to you and respect you and because it is your place in history. You have the ability to learn the gifts you are capable of and you can learn them quickly. You will learn them quickly. You are our best chance for peace and defense of all Prohibited. Especially if there are a bread generation of Prohibited ready to battle. You and only you, can fight them. You are the only one of your kind who can protect yourself inherently, if needed. No other Prohibited have that ability yet. Most importantly, my grandma tells me that you are the only one that can protect the Prohibited from extinction.”
Violet looked at Genevieve with great sorrow. “Is that true?”
Genevieve’s golden eyes met Violet’s radiant and questioning stare. “I’m afraid so Violet. I wish I had more options for you but I don’t. Everything I have ever seen, has happened, and I don’t see any other salvation than you.” Genevieve continued to stare at Violet as she raised her hand and began a swinging motion. The air in front of them became cloudy as Genevieve continued moving her hand. After some time, an opening between the mist appeared. As the mists began to swirl around the opening, Violet looked at the images that slowly began to appear. Senator Kindle watched as well. In front of them, appeared battles, Prohibited protecting, the dead lining the ground, people running, people screaming and begging for help. These images were even worse than what had been appearing on the television screens that morning. There were explosions and waves of protection. Violet couldn’t make out who the people were. The images flickered as if the reception was weak. The images wavered through different battles and occasionally showed Prohibited and Normals in safe confinement. Most of the scenes were chaos and confusion and Violet shook as she watched. Then Violet noticed something in one of the battles. She stood up and walked towards the opening. As the battle scenes shifted there was one constant. It was her. She watched as her image appeared time and time again through the different battles. She was not herself. The abilities she had was nothing she had ever been familiar with. Except for appearance, she did not know who this person was. At times, her other half was in battle, fighting. Violet had never fought a day in her life. She would never intentionally injure anyone, for any reason, and yet, here she was, watching herself cause harm with abilities she could not have envisioned. Her heart ached as she watched. Her hands tremored. She was having a visceral reaction. It was fear and no amount of self-protection would take these images from her as she continued to watch, until she could watch no longer.
“That’s enough.” Violet insisted. “That’s enough. No more. I don’t want to see any more.”
Genevieve lowered her hand and both women watched Violet pace the room. Walking through the mist as it dissipated around her. Violet had no comprehension of anything she had just seen. She was dumbfounded and angry, angry at herself, her future self. “There is no way that’s me. Nothing and I mean nothing could ever get me to a point of hurting others like that.” Violet continued to pace.
“Violet, I know that was hard to see. We knew it wouldn’t be easy for you and honestly we were hoping we wouldn’t have to show it to you. However, that is the future. And we are short on time. That future will happen sooner than you think. Those things will happen Violet. And we need to prepare you for it. Do you understand?” The Senator quietly spoke.
“No. No, I don’t understand.” Violet paced the room quickly. “I don’t understand at all. I have never hurt anything in my life. I have never wanted to hurt anything in my life.”
“What about the Normals, outside your house? You wanted to hurt them, right?” The Senator knew that what she was saying was unpleasant but she knew no other way to get through to Violet.
Violet stopped in her tracks and looked up at Senator Kindle. She had been reminded of something she never wanted to think about. She recognized the harshness in the Senators words but also found the sympathy in her tone. She didn’t know what to say to that. The Senator was right. “That was different Senator. That was a momentary lapse of judgement and emotion on my part and it hasn’t happened since. I never want to feel that way again. It was disgusting.”
“I understand Violet and that is why Genevieve is so concerned that you contain those feelings as much as possible. But, in those images you saw of the future, you are protecting the innocent by hurting the enemy. You aren’t being malicious, you are showing great love for those who deserve it.” The Senator responded.
“Does it matter? The fact is, I am causing harm and pain, even death. Prohibited don’t have that ability.” Violet replied.
“They do in the protection of innocence Violet.” Genevieve interjected. “I know this has been a lot for you to take in. Believe me, we had hoped that we were wrong. I would never ask you to do anything that wasn’t solely out of love. You will see that, in time. You won’t be as angry and your entire focus will be on what is right and good in this world, even if it means having to fight, as you saw. Violet, you will understand more as you grow and learn. My granddaughter will teach you. I taught her. I will teach you. You can and you will do the right thing.”
“How is using force and violence to fight our enemy any more justifiable than the Noramals justifying the use of violence against us?”
“Because, without the Normal’s anger and hatred, we wouldn’t have to fight. We could live in peace and prosperity. The only other option Violet, is to succumb to evil. To live and die in fear and secrecy. And even then, the Normals would only continue to detain our people, sell them, experiment on them, force them to live in servitude. That won’t stop, until we stop it Violet. The battles you saw are forced upon you. You only partake in the bloodshed after you have done everything in your power to protect with your inherent abilities. You will feel secure when you have done all you can do to keep things at peace. You will be pushed and forced to overcome all evil. You will do all you can to avoid injury and death. Violet, you will have no choice. But you will be secure in your decision to fight. I promise you, with all that I am and all that I have, everything will be OK. I need you to trust me.” Genevieve requested.
Violet continued to pace the room with her head down. Genevieve and Senator Kindle allowed her the time. They remained silent as they shared glances between them and Violet. Violet’s emotions were all over the place. She knew she had strange emotions for a Prohibited. She recognized that some had tendencies of Normals, but up until this moment, she believed that she could control them or place them in a dark corner of her mind. But what she had just seen was beyond anything she believed she could control. This scared her. The amount of anger or hatred it would take to create those actions, terrified her. Genevieve translated it to love but for Violet, what she saw, was not love. She tried her best to concentrate on her breathing. She fought off the panic attack that was attempting to take over her. She stopped pacing and walked to the window to look out at the serene views. She closed her eyes and focused on her breathing patterns. She began to call on her internal faith that everything was going to be alright. She would open her eyes occasionally to see clouds dancing around the afternoon sun. She tried to push out the new information and focus on being in this moment. She listened to the silence in the room as no one made a sound. She sat down in the chair in the corner of the room. She kicked off her shoes and placed her legs underneath her in a meditation pose. She gently laid the backs of her hands on her knees as she sank into meditation.
Thirty minutes went by as Senator Kindle and Genevieve gave Violet the necessary time to collect herself. She was going to need to be as centered as possible to hear the final bit of information they needed to share with her. They knew this information was personal and potentially destructive to Violet. They wanted her calm and at peace to receive their words. Violet continued to breathe and meditate. Genevieve presence was helping. Genevieve was sending her all the peace and love that Genevieve could muster and it was working. Violet had entered a trance like state and she was now coming to. Her eyelids flickered as she slowly made her way to consciousness and into a new world. A world filled with unknown to extremes. Violet began to slowly open her eyes. After a few moments, she unfolder her legs and lifted her hands to her face. She rubbed her eyes, took in a deep breath and pulled her hair back into a ponytail. She was good, for the moment.
“Violet, there is one last thing that we need to discuss.” Senator Kindle whispered.
“OK. What is it?” Violet remained calm.
Genevieve lifted herself in the bed and met Violet’s eyes. “It’s about your father.”
Violet blinked her eyes quickly and breathed in deeply. Genevieve and the Senator watched her movements, unsure of what to make of it. Violet stood up, walked back into her room, took out the pill bottle and placed two of the pills into her mouth and swallowed them. Violet walked back into the room and calmly sat back down in the chair.
“Violet?” The Senator asked.
“Yes” Violet quietly replied.
“Should you be taking multiple pills in one day?” The Senator sounded concerned.
“I don’t know. And right now, I really don’t care.” Violet was still very calm.
Genevieve looked at her granddaughter with confidence. “She’s OK, dear.”
“Violet, is it OK to continue?” Senator Kindle asked sincerely.
Violet nodded her head. “Yes.”
“OK. We believe that your father is still alive and being held in one of these facilities.” The Senator continued.
Violet’s eyes met Genevieve’s “How long have you known this?”
“I’ve known for a very long time, but without the support that we have now, there was no point in attempting to get him. We weren’t strong enough in numbers and it would have set our progress back greatly.” Genevieve informed Violet. “The Normals would not give him up easily.”
Violet did not move her stare. “Is my mom alive?”
Genevieve broke the connection and looked down. “No, Violet. She died the day you were born. Her grave is where she rests.”
“Was it Xavier?” Violet was remaining almost too calm.
“Yes.” Genevieve responded.
“Where is my father?” Violet asked.
“We believe he is being held in one of the U.S. facilities. Grandma has informed me that we can get him out safely now.”
“Is this true Genevieve?” Violet asked.
Genevieve met Violet’s eyes. “Yes. We have the ability now. We have sympathizers inside the facilities now. Any time before would have been disastrous. You will be the one to rescue him. You will need to go home and prepare for his arrival. My granddaughter will give you the instructions you will need.”
“OK. How soon?” Violet asked.
“Soon. But Violet, you need to be prepared. He is not in good health. He cannot last there much longer.” Genevieve said with sorrow.
Violet stood up from the chair and walked back over to the window. She watched the clouds and the birds all glide across the sky. Whether Genevieve was helping her remain calm or if it was the pills, Violet was able to ignore the anxiety. “What have they done to him? Have they done experiments on him?”
Genevieve knew exactly what they had done to him but in no way was she going to share the details with her. That was up to her father. “Yes, Violet. Once they got word of the violet eyed child, they used him. All I will say is that they tried to replicate, well, you.”
Violet turned to Genevieve. “Have they succeeded?”
“That, I cannot see. All I will say is that, I would be surprised if they haven’t.” Genevieve replied.
Violet looked back out the window. It was such a beautiful day. Violet focused on that. “Is there anything else?” Violet asked.
“No. I think that’s all for now.” The Senator responded.
Violet turned away from the window and looked at both of the women. There was no anger or fear. There was no sorrow or happiness in her eyes. They were met with a completely blank stare. There was nothing behind her eyes and Genevieve could feel the void. The girl standing before them had entered this day full of joy and excitement. She was now an empty shell. Genevieve could no longer make a connection with Violet to bring her comfort and solace. There was nothing left to connect to. Violet turned away from the women, without saying a word. She walked back into her bedroom and gently shut the door behind her. Senator Kindle sat in silence pondering the outcome of the conversation when she began to hear faint crying. The sound of Violet’s sorrow began to fill the room. The women listened for a while as Violet emptied her soul into her pillow. Senator Kindle eventually looked at Genevieve for confirmation that all would be well. Genevieve eyes were closed and slowly flickering. The Senator recognized this as not sleep but her attempts to comfort Violet through the bedroom door. Senator Kindle quietly left the room and went downstairs to face the remainder of the day, filled with the chaotic reality of the Prohibited fight.
Chapter 10
Violet exited the plane and walked to the awaiting open car door. She sat in the back and Damian closed the door. She could hear the all too familiar trunk being opened, bags loaded and then closed. The air conditioning was going and she was glad for it. This trip had been unexpected, unprecedented and unbelievable. She was still wrapping her mind around everything that she had learned about the path she was about to take. It only took a slight opening for fear and doubt to rampage through her veins. Although, she found that writing in the new journal was helpful. She just wanted to get home and see her mom and her friends. The driver’s door opened and Damian got into the car. He looked in the rearview to see that Violet was curiously looking back.
“Did you have a good trip?” He asked, to make pleasantries as he began to drive.
“Define good.” Violet said back. “I’m just kidding. Yes. It was good.” She wasn’t kidding.
“I’m glad to hear it.” Damian began driving them out of the airport.
Violet sat back as she listened to the slight humming of the road noise as the landscape passed by. She laid her head back and closed her eyes. She tried to relax to the beat of the tires moving across the road. She assumed Damian was a pretty quiet guy and she appreciated it. The road noise was soothing as she began to nod off to sleep. Thump, thump, thump. The tires continued to make this noise with every line in the freeway they crossed. She was at peace as they drove. Damian would look into the rearview occasionally to see her eyes closed. He liked her eyes. They were different than his. He was so used to the gold reflection in his kind that her violet eyes were refreshing, intriguing. He looked forward at the road and back at Violet, just in time to see her eyes suddenly open. She sat up as if something had been thrown at her.
“Are you OK?” Damian asked.
“Yeah. I’m OK. I just had a bed dream, I guess.” She figured she hadn’t been asleep that long. She looked around to make sure she was still in the car, with Damian. She had been having nightmares through the night. She couldn’t remember them but she was sure they had something to do with the images she saw in the mist. She sat back again but kept her eyes open this time. “Damian, can I ask you a question?”
“Sure.” Damian replied.
“Why do you insist on being alone? Don’t you get worried sometimes?” Violet asked.
“No. Not really. I like the freedom that I have with not worrying about my safety.” He replied.
“But, you can’t protect yourself though.” Violet seemed concerned.
“That’s true. But neither can Normals and they don’t seem to worry too much about that.” He responded.
Violet thought about what he said. He was right. Normals didn’t have to worry about Prohibited harming them. They only had to worry about other Normals harming them. She realized, this kind of made sense, kind of. “But aren’t you a target for Normals?”
Damian looked into the rearview. “Hmmm. I guess so, but that’s not what I think about too often. I’m just living my life. I’m happy that I can protect others. That’s what’s important to me. Not worrying much about those that might hurt me.”
“Interesting.” Violet considered his words for a bit. “I guess I’ve never looked at it that way. I’m just so used to some Normals trying to hurt us whenever they can.”
“Some do. But really, I try to surround myself with people who want to be around me, not those that don’t. Don’t get me wrong. I obviously take precautions.” He looked into the rearview and tipped down his dark sunglasses to reveal the blue contacts with a hint of golden hue. He place them back onto the bridge of his nose as he stared straight ahead. “I guess, if I focused and got drawn into the Normal’s issues, I might not feel as comfortable to be alone. But, in the end, I’m happy with my life. I feel pretty secure. I like making other people happy and having the ability to protect. It’s fulfilling enough.”
Violet was taken a back. His words were true and straight to the point. Plus, how wrong could he be, he was alive and happy. “Damian, you’re a very smart man.”
Damian looked into the rearview and smiled. “And don’t forget handsome.”
Violet laughed at his words. She like Damian. He was good people and she was glad she had met him. “And handsome.” She met his smile with hers.
They pulled up to the house and Violet opened the car door this time as Damian opened the trunk and pulled out her bag. She was excited to be home and couldn’t wait to get inside. There were no Normals out front and she was relieved. She gave Damian a big hug and thanked him for his services. He got into the car and drove away as she ran up the driveway avoiding the cars parked there. She wheeled the bag to the door and reached for the door knob. It was locked. It wasn’t usually locked so she rang the doorbell. She stood on the porch so excited she could bust it down if someone didn’t open it quickly.
“It’s Violet!” Caroline yelled from behind the door.
The door flew open and Violet dragged her bag inside as Caroline wrapped her arms around her.
“Violet! You’re home!” Caroline yelled.
Violet laughed. “I am.” She continued to laugh as she hugged Caroline back. “I’ve only been gone a couple of days. Geez.”
Caroline gently released her hug. “I know but you never leave. It was weird.”
“It was just as weird for me. I missed you guys so much. You have no idea.” Violet hugged everyone as her mom approached. Violet’s demeanor changed when she saw her mom. Her shoulders slumped and she melted in her mom’s arms. This took Delilah by surprise. Just a few seconds ago she radiated happiness and now she began to cry. Everyone began to walk away, giving the two privacy. Delilah guided Violet up the steps as she dragged her bag behind her. Delilah took Violet into her room and shut the door. She sat Violet on the edge of the bed and sat down next to her and held her in her arms while she continued to cry. Delilah said nothing as she let Violet release her sorrows. Delilah sat and stroked her hair as Violet’s tears ran down her face. Delilah got up and grabbed her a box of tissues. Violet began to wipe her face and blow her nose. Violet continued to cry until she had no more tears. Delilah hadn’t asked any questions yet. She helped Violet climb into bed. She went down to the kitchen to fix her a cup of tea. The curiosity on all Prohibited’s faces were obvious but Delilah had no answered for them. She placed the cup of tea into Violet’s hands as she went to get a warm wash cloth from the bathroom to refresh Violet’s face. Violet’s face was red and puffy as she sipped on her tea. Delilah pulled the chair next to the bed as she waited for Violet to speak.
Violet’s words came as fast as her tears had and they lasted just as long. Violet explained the secrecy of the trip. She told Delilah, in detail, about meeting Genevieve, Senator Kindle’s grandma. She explained the inherent powers vs the potential powers. She continued to tell Delilah about Normals also having the capabilities of powers and the Senator’s ability to speak without speaking. She explained how she will be mentored by the Senator and Genevieve and how it is Violet’s destiny to be a great historical figure in this world. Delilah listened stoically as Violet spoke of things that had seemed inconceivable. Delilah did her best to hide her shock. The shock of Genevieve’s existence, the shock of Normals having abilities, the shock that her daughter was to be a great leader for all Prohibited. But the biggest shock was yet to come.
Violet’s expression screamed for compassion as she spoke. “And mom, my father, he’s still alive.” Violet’s voice quivered.
Delilah could no longer hide her dismay. She was certain that Adelaide and Jacob had been killed long ago. In fact, she had accepted it as fact. Delilah wanted to run from the room and forget everything she had just heard. But her daughter needed her. The daughter she accepted as hers decades ago. The daughter who had only known her as mom. “Jacob is alive?” Delilah asked softly.
“Yes. He’s being held at some facility. Apparently, he’s gone through a lot and is not in good shape.” Violet responded.
“What about Adelaide? Is she still alive?” Delilah was torn on receiving the answer. If Adelaide was alive, then what did that mean for Delilah? She felt guilty for even feeling this way.
Violet quietly answered. “No. She died the day I was born. Xavier took her life. She is at the grave.”
“I am so sorry Violet.” Delilah was remorseful. Remorseful that her mother’s life had ended on the happiest day of her life, and remorseful that she feared her being alive. “I wish it had been different for you. I miss your mom very much.”
Violet nodded her head. “Weirdly enough, so do I. You’ve kept me so connected to her, how couldn’t I. But my dad, I am going to need to get him, soon. Genevieve made that very clear.”
Delilah looked concerned. “What does that mean?”
“That means that I will be taken to where he is being held and get him.” Violet waited for Delilah’s response.
Delilah and began to pace the floor, just like Violet had when being given the same information. Delilah was worried. “OK, so, you’re just going to walk into some strange facility, find your dad, and they’re just going to let you take him? How does that work?”
Violet motioned for her mom to come back to the seat. As Delilah sat down, Violet began explaining. “Mom, Genevieve sees things, past, present and future. She showed me exactly where the facility is, the layout of the facility. I saw the sympathizer hiding the two key cards that unlocks everything. I saw myself retrieving them. I saw myself walking through the corridors. I saw myself finding my father. He is very unhealthy. There will be a wheelchair in his room. I help him onto the wheelchair and begin wheeling him out. The sympathizer has set up the cameras to replay footage so that I am not detected. From everything I saw, I get in and out without any confrontation. We are not detected, and my father comes home. It really is that easy, at least from what I saw. You don’t need to worry mom. I wouldn’t do it if I felt like I was jeopardizing any of us. But I need to get Jacob. He needs us.”
Delilah watched as Violet’s face seemed sincere. She knew her daughter, she was determined, and nothing was going to change her mind. “Violet, I don’t have to tell you how worried I am, right?”
“No. I know. I have to do this though mom. You know that, right?”
“I know. I know. I just, it’s just been a lot to take in and it’s all happening so quickly that I am struggling to comprehend it all.”
“I understand completely mom. Believe me, I understand.” Violet did understand what her mom was going through. “I will be doing this in two days. Senator Kindle will set it all up for me. She will also be training me, starting tomorrow. No one else can know. No one, mom.”
Delilah nodded. “I understand. But how do we explain your dad to the others?’
“We simply explain that he was rescued and that we are to care for him. Absolutely no other details.”
Delilah took in a deep breath. “OK. What can I do to help?”
“Nothing right now. I will need your help with dad.”
“Of course.” Delilah responded without hesitation. Then it hit her, Jacob was alive, and she would be seeing him soon. She had adored Jacob all those years ago and he was coming back. Her eyes lit up and she began to smile, from ear to ear.
Violet took notice and met Delilah’s smile knowing exactly why it was there. “I know, right? I’m so thrilled to meet him. How exciting will it be?”
“Very, exciting!” Delilah exclaimed. “I better get a room ready for him.” Delilah got up from the chair and went for the door, when she turned towards Violet “What size clothes do you think we need to get him?”
Violet’s smile decreased. “He is very thin, mom. He is like a skeleton. He doesn’t look good at all. The safe bet would be men’s small, maybe medium at most, but I think they will be baggy.”
Delilah understood and walked out of the room. Violet walked to the bathroom and began splashing water on her face. She dried it and pulled her hair back into a ponytail. She walked back into the bedroom, locked the door, lit a candle, sat Indian style on the floor, placed her hands on her knees and closed her eyes.
“Are you ready?” Senator Kindle’s voice resonated through Violet’s head.
“I am.” Violet responded, without speaking. Violet had learned, within in a day, how to communicate with Senator Kindle. She was showing promise in being a quick learner. She still had not gained the ability to do this with anyone else but the Senator. However, that would come in time. The Senator began walking her through the connection of her essence and eliminating any and all negative thoughts or feelings. Violet found that the more the Senator spoke and the less thought she had, she was able to easily enter a realm of complete love, light and power. The energies that connect all beings and infinity, were becoming clearer to Violet, each time she entered this realm. There was such freedom and it lightened her soul beyond anything she had ever felt before. The energy she felt had no bounds except for those that she chose to place on herself. She had to maintain some control of these energies and powers or they would be chaos and uncontrollable. Genevieve had made that clear to her. The Senator continued to guide her through the process as she learned to maneuver an existence that was indescribable. There was a confidence without arrogance, there was forgiveness beyond measure, and insight into eternity that was beyond grasp. The more that Violet worked with the Senator, she was finding it more difficult to reenter reality. The feeling and power that she felt in this realm was hard to leave, however, she knew that existing meant to merge both realms until they were fully interconnected. So, she learned, and she learned quickly. The Senator was pleased with her progress through the few times that they had trained. She knew that Violet was the Prohibited’s salvation, but she needed Violet to slow the process to have complete control. Control was key. Self-awareness and self-control were a must in this process. As the Senator walked her through the realm she continually made Violet stop and consider her position of control. Violet found this difficult. It was like being woken up from a very pleasant dream. However, she followed the Senator’s instructions and maneuvered appropriately. She was being enlightened without full empowerment for a reason and she respected that. So, she fully followed the Senator’s direction no matter how difficult.
Hours went by as Violet was being guided. Delilah wasn’t sure if Violet had fallen asleep, but she didn’t interrupt her, whatever she was doing. She prepped the room for Jacob and locked the door behind her. She asked Caroline to join her as she went to pick up donations for Jacob to wear. Caroline asked no questions. She was fully aware that something was about to transpire. Delilah stopped by Dr. Marsh’s facility and collected medications of all kinds and medical equipment. She did not know what condition Jacob would be in, but she wanted to be prepared for the worst. She would be glad she did.
Chapter 11
Violet had been nervous all day. She tried her best to have faith in Genevieve’s images, but she was still in the process of learning how to remove all doubt and fear. This gift, she found to be the hardest to obtain. Full faith was not coming easy to her. She would focus on her breathing patterns and would take moments to enter the realm for some comfort. However, reality was a more difficult place to control. She found the panic attacks to be her enemy. They were sneaking and would enter her without warning. She found this to be utterly frustrating and today of all days, she needed them to disappear. She had spent the morning training with the Senator and had felt very calm afterwards, but after some time away the insecurities began to creep in. Delilah could tell that her daughter was under stress. She had fixed her some breakfast and tea and had spent some time with her outside. She shared memories of her parents with her to get her excited about what the day would bring. Violet laughed at some of the memories Delilah had of both of her parents. Even though Violet had heard all the stories during her upbringing, she never tired of hearing them again. Delilah focused on praising her daughter and giving her the confidence that she would need. The Prohibited were unaware of what was about to take place, but they knew that they needed to fill Violet with all the calmness and peacefulness they could muster.
The car pulled up and Damian came to the door. There were no Normals with hatred in their actions around and hadn’t been for quite some time. So, Damian was safe to approach. He knocked on the door and was met with Prohibited of all ages and appearances. He removed his sunglasses as he entered. Violet and Delilah walked towards him, they were both apprehensive.
“Damian, are you alone?” Violet asked concerned.
“I am.” He responded.
“Somethings not right here. You shouldn’t be alone. Do you know where we are going?” Violet was very concerned. She did not want Damian alone during this rescue.
“I do. The Senator isn’t worried.” He replied.
“No. This is not OK.” Violet began dialing the Senator’s number but there was no answer. “OK. Here’s what we’re going to do. We need to take another Prohibited to be with you while you wait for me.”
“But that’s not what was planned.” Damian replied.
“I don’t care. I am not comfortable with you being alone.” Violet turned to look at her mom.
“Let me get my things.” Delilah responded. She wasn’t going to let anyone other than her to go with Damian and her daughter.
Violet attempted to contact the Senator again, but she got the voicemail. Just then the Senator’s voice approached Violet’s ears.
“Violet, I’m in a meeting. Sorry, I can’t get away. What is going on?” The Senator asked.
“Damian is here by himself. Why?” Violet asked, without speaking.
“Because that is the way we see it in the images. He’ll be fine, or we wouldn’t send him.” The Senator insisted.
“No. I’m not OK with that. I understand that I am to have full faith, but I can’t let him be alone. I’m taking my mom with us. They will protect each other.” Violet was even more insistent.
“But Violet, that’s not how it works. It’s to be you and Damian only. That’s how it is seen.” The Senator replied.
“I understand that but if you want me to do this, I want protection for Damian. I’m sorry but I just can’t leave him alone. It goes against everything that I am. I just can’t do it.” Violet pleaded.
The Senator didn’t immediately respond. Violet heard nothing. As the Prohibited watch Violet stand alone in the kitchen not moving or saying a word, Violet pleaded for the Senator to say something.
“Violet, you do what you feel you must do. But I advise against it. You know how I feel. Please let me know when you are home with Jacob, please.” The Senator knew that Violet was determined to do it her way. However Violet definitely recognized the disappointment in the Senator’s tone.
“I will. I promise, we’ll be OK. I can only do this if I know Damian is safe. I’m sorry.” Violet tried to convince the Senator.
“Be safe Violet. Be safe.” The Senator broke the connection.
Violet walked back to a houseful of very confused Prohibited. Violet motioned for the front door and they exited. Violet and Damian sat in the front while Delilah sat in the back. The sun was going down and the night was still. Eerily still, to Violet. She knew the goal was to rescue her father, and that is what she focused on. She centered herself as Damian drove. She attempted to clear her thoughts and insecurities. She did her best to find comfort and confidence in the realm. By the time they pulled into a field near the facility, Violet was laser focused and confident.
“Please be safe Violet.” Delilah whispered into the silent night as Violet exited the vehicle.
“I will mom. Take care of each other, OK?” Violet asked.
“We will.” Both Delilah and Damian replied. Damian would not admit it, but he was happy to have Delilah there for protection. He wasn’t given specifics, but he knew what they were doing could be dangerous.
As the nighttime set in, Violet slowly crept through the field to the large building with multiple quadrants. She had seen the images and knew exactly where she was to go. Everything was going to plan. She reached the side of the building and walked around to a small metal covering that may have been used for mail at one time. She reached up under the metal and pulled out an envelope that was taped underneath. The sympathizer had come through just as she had seen in the images in the mist. She walked around to a door with an electronic plate as she placed one of the key cards up to it. The light on the plate went from red to green and the door latch released. She pulled it open. The corridor was empty as Violet made her way through multiple corridors, counting the doors along the way. Although she had seen this in images and saw that no one would appear, she was still cautious. She was quiet as she crept through the hallways, opening doors with the key cards until she came to a door at the end of a hallway. The plate on the door read maintenance, just as it had in Genevieve’s images. She placed the keycard with the red dot on it, against the electronic plate. The light went from red to green just like she had seen. She opened the door to a darkened room. There was no sound. She shut the door behind her and turned on the light. She saw the wheelchair folded up next to the door. She unfolded it. She walked over to a cot that was in the corner of the room. She found Jacob, so small and unassuming wrapped up in the blankets. He hadn’t moved. She began to pull him up out of the bed and found it much easier than she had thought. He weighed virtually nothing in her arms. She helped him into the wheelchair as he began to open his eyes. It was apparent that he was either so ill that he could not be fully aware, or he was drugged. She didn’t know which, but it didn’t matter. She didn’t say a word to him as she adjusted his arms and legs and covered him with blankets. Once he was settled, she began to wheel him out of the room and return to the hallways that lead her to him. Everything was going to plan. No one was around, and she was quickly wheeling him through the maze as she continued to use the key cards to open the doors to his escape. Violet’s confidence was gaining. Her father remained incoherent. There were only a few more doors to go until the exit.
“Violet!” Genevieve’s voice entered Violet’s thoughts. This stopped Violet dead in her tracks. “Violet, keep going. You must hurry.” Genevieve was stern.
Violet began to run through the hallway, reaching another door, opening it and pushing her father through. “Genevieve? What’s wrong?” Violet pleaded.
“Run Violet. You must run as quickly as you can.” Genevieve begged her.
“I don’t understand. Why?” Violet asked as she picked up speed to reach the exit.
“Because, you changed course Violet. When you chose to take Delilah, it changed the course. She wasn’t meant to go. You must hurry!” Genevieve begged for Violet to run.
Violet didn’t understand why taking Delilah at the last minute would have affected anything, but she understood that the circumstances were now dire. She began running as fast as she could with her father’s life in her hands. She had just gotten him and she wasn’t going to let anything or anyone take him from her again. She reached the exit and pushed her father through. Her heart was pounding through her chest. Her hands gripped the handles of the wheelchair until her knuckles where white. She was in full panic. She pushed his wheelchair as fast as she could go. She looked back as she reached the field and saw no one. What was Genevieve seeing? What was she so concerned about? She kept the pace as she began to run out of breath. She pushed her father as he flung from side to side through the bumpy field. She grabbed a hold of him to keep him as stable as possible. The night was silent and she could hear her hard breathing cut through the silence like a knife. Every breath took effort as she raced towards the car. She looked up as she saw the car up ahead. She immediately stopped as she held onto her father. There were trucks surrounding the car with their headlights on. There were men surrounding the car. Damian and Delilah were now standing outside of the vehicle. Violet took in deep breaths and moved slowly towards the vehicle. She was terrified for all of them. She had no idea what she was walking into. It seemed like an eternity to reach the car. These were not the images she had been shown. As she approached the men and the vehicles she could see the fear in Delilah’s eyes. Then one of the men approached out of the darkness. It was Xavier. Her heart dropped. Time stopped. Life as she knew it, was over. This was the infamous Xavier. She had seen pictures of him. She had heard the stories. He was the man that had killed her mother and captured her father. And here he stood. She could instantly tell that he was smug and arrogant. He had captured his prey and he was proud.
“Hello Violet.” He was condescending. “I’ve been waiting a long time to meet you. I always thought it would be me seeking you out, yet, here you are.”
Violet said nothing. She kept switching her gaze from Xavier to Delilah and back.
“I’m sure you’ve heard of me.” He boasted.
Violet looked him in the eyes. “I have.”
“So, then you know what needs to happen, right?”
Violet took a deep breath as she searched internally for the realm, to give her the peace and guidance that she needed. “I know exactly what needs to happen, Xavier.” Violet met his confidence with her own.
Xavier laughed. “So that’s how it’s going to be huh? You do have guts. I’ve heard you’re different from the others. It’s quite refreshing actually.” Xavier stopped laughing and stared Violet directly in the eyes. “I love a challenge.”
Violet met his stare and did not falter. She needed to buy time to enter the realm to harvest the energies and powers she was going to need. She found it more difficult than she had hoped. “Xavier, don’t you think you’ve taken enough from me?”
“I’ve taken plenty, but I’m not done.” Xavier moved closer to Violet. Violet instantly moved her father back and stood in front of him. Xavier continued “Your mother, well, she was easy to eliminate. Poor thing didn’t stand a chance. Your father on the other hand, he was a feisty one. At least, at first. But, eventually, he succumbed. It took years, but we got out of him everything we needed. In fact, we got more than we ever expected. You have no idea what he has given us. He’s almost worthless to us now. But, you, you are something I have wanted for a very long time. You are the prized possession Violet. The bounty on you is large and I’m ready to collect.”
Violet tried her best not to let his words get to her, but they stung. She needed to get to the realm quickly. She was not having much luck. She tried desperately to release the negative, but Xavier was making it very difficult. “What did he give you?” Violet needed to keep Xavier talking and she needed to be strong to reject his intentions to hurt her. She needed the realm.
Xavier took another step forward and was close enough for Violet to smell his breath. “You have no idea, little girl. You have no idea.” His face contorted into pure evil. “In fact, he is virtually useless to us now. We have everything we need from him. He will be disposed of. And I think I may have you watch!” Xavier took another step towards her.
Xavier was way too close for Violet’s comfort. He was right, she was not like other Prohibited. She didn’t and wouldn’t give in to him. She walked around to the back of the wheelchair and guided it around Xavier and towards the car. The men had both Delilah and Damian in their grasps. Violet demanded they let go. They did. As Violet began to place her father in the car, Xavier motioned for the men to take action. As Violet secured her father inside the vehicle she stood up to advise Delilah and Damian to get into the car. However, what she saw were large shields separately surrounding both of them preventing each of them from having clear vision of each other. Therefore, they could not protect. Violet could no longer see Delilah or Damian. She saw the barriers begin to move towards the trucks. Delilah and Damian were defenseless. Violet took in the actions of the men and then looked at Xavier. Her fear turned to anger. The realm was gone. She shut all of the car doors and stood by the car.
“You think this is going to stop me?” Violet demanded.
“Yes, yes I do.” Xavier replied confidently. It has worked for decades Violet. You have no choice. You might be able to get away, but they will not. So, if you would like to be able to assist them in captivity, I suggest you play along nicely.”
Violet hated his words but hated his tone even more. He was the most arrogant and demeaning person she had ever met. Obviously, he had one to many victories at the cost of her people. It cost her, her own mother. She was going to end that. “I suggest you let them go now Xavier, or you will pay dearly.” Violet demanded.
“Or what Violet. You may be different from the others, but you are still a Prohibited. A worthless, Prohibited.” Xavier was slowly approaching.
Violet took a step towards him which made him stop. This had never happened. A Prohibited of her kind showing aggression. He knew better than to continue, so he stopped.
“If we are so worthless, why do you find such interest in us Xavier?” Violet closed her eyes and took in a deep breath as she searched for the realm. She began to let go of the negativity as quickly as possible. She was calming down and beginning to feel the light and love. As she did so, Xavier motioned for the men to take this opportunity and put Delilah and Damian in the trucks. Violet felt the realm nearing when she heard the doors open. Without warning Violet’s arms raised as her eyes opened. Violet produced a silver glow that lit up the night sky. The men hurried to get Delilah and Damian in the trucks. Violet raised her arms in swift motion. Instantly, the shields were ripped out of their hands and tossed through the night sky. The trucks began to shake violently as the men ran away. Violet’s eyes continued to glow, and her stare was straight ahead of her as if she were in a trans. She stretched out her hands as the trucks slowly levitated off the ground and with one swift motion of Violet’s hands the trucks, like the shields, flew through the night skies. Delilah and Damian sent out waves of protection towards their captures they could still see, so that no harm would come to them. Delilah moved slowly towards Violet as Xavier remained steadfast in his position. Violets eyes slowly approached Xavier’s outline in the darkness. He illuminated silver as he watched her with fascination. Violet brought her hands forward as Delilah came from behind, watching what was taking place. Within seconds, Violet brought her arms in front of her and began raising Xavier off of the ground. Delilah watched in fear as her daughter raised Xavier higher and higher. Xavier began to show hesitation at his decision to remain as he was far beyond savable heights. If he were to be dropped, he would not live. Xavier was no longer as confident as he once was. Damian got into the driver’s seat of the car and turned it on as the headlights beamed through the darkness. Delilah placed her hand on Violet’s shoulder as Xavier met the dead of night and could no longer be seen.
“Violet.” Delilah whispered. “Violet. Sweetheart. You need to stop.”
Violet did not respond. Her eyes were glowing straight ahead through the darkness and her arms remained outstretched above her, but Xavier, still could not be seen.
Delilah walked in front of her daughter who gave no recognition. Delilah had no idea where she was, but she wasn’t there. “Violet!” Delilah said a little louder. “Violet! Can you hear me?” Delilah placed her hands onto Violet’s shoulders and slowly began shaking her. “Violet! Stop!” She shook her harder. “Violet!”
Instantly, Violet’s eyes turned violet again and she brought her arms down. Her eyes no longer glowed of silver and she was back. She had no idea what just happened. Suddenly a man’s voice screamed through the night as Delilah desperately searched for him. She quickly made out the figure as it descended quickly to the ground and she sent a wave of protection that gently laid Xavier onto the earth below. Xavier immediately stood up and ran. Delilah stood in front of Violet. They were both completely bewildered at the events that just took place. Violet was in shock and it showed. Delilah walked her to the back of the car and placed her next to her father and then got into the passenger seat. Damian put the car into drive and sped away as fast as he could. This was not the night he had intended and would forever change him and his confidence in his safety.
No one spoke the entire ride home. Damian had made the drive in half the time. He wanted to go home. He pulled into the driveway and Delilah went into the house and reemerged with male Prohibited. One carried Jacob up to the room and another took in the wheelchair. Delilah helped Violet into the house and up to her room. She helped Violet changed and placed her under the covers of the bed. She sat next to her for a moment as Violet fell to sleep. Violet had not said a word yet nor had she communicated with Genevieve or the Senator. They could not access her mind to speak with her. She was exhausted, and she fell asleep quickly. Delilah would deal with it tomorrow. She turned off the light and shut the door and walked into Jacob’s room. One of the Prohibited who worked with Delilah as a nurse in the medical facility was checking Jacob’s vitals. They weren’t good.
“We need to get an IV started.” The Prohibited told Delilah. “His blood pressure is very low, and he is extremely dehydrated. He also has a high temperature.”
Delilah nodded. As the nurse prepared the IV and medications, Delilah picked out a change of clothes. God knows how long he’s been in these clothes Delilah thought to herself. She helped him get into the clean clothes and into the clean sheets. As the nurse put the needle into his arm, Delilah retrieved a warm washcloth from the bathroom and began to wipe his face and hands. He smelled to high heaven, but Delilah would deal with that tomorrow as well. Right now, she wanted to make him as comfortable as possible. She repelled the need to admonish his captors for the deplorable condition and health that Jacob was in. She knew if she gave it credence that she would not be able to let it go. So, she focused on the fact that they finally had Jacob and he was alive. He was in his fifties but looking at him, he looked decades older. He was a shell of a man and it made her sad. She weighed for than he did. His small stature and aged features made Delilah mourn him. He was not the man she remembered. She was afraid that he would break if she touched him to hard. He was still not coherent, but Delilah knew that he would recover, whatever that looked like. She was unsure of the experiments that had been done, but by the looks of it, they were not kind to him. She was certain he had been through a great deal. This made her very sad. For one split second she regretted saving Xavier. That was not a Prohibited type of thought. She felt ashamed, but she still regretted. How many Prohibited lives had she sacrificed to save him? She could not get this thought out of her mind.
She and the medical staff stayed up with Jacob all night, monitoring his vitals and making sure he did not slip away. Delilah was determined that Jacob would be back, in good spirits. Occasionally, she would hear a murmuring or yelling from Violet’s bedroom. She would run in to find Violet sweating profusely and either in a violent dream or coming out of one. She would comfort Violet and stay with her for a while and then go back to Jacob. She did this all night long. As the sun rose, the Prohibited began to fill the home with conversation, although quiet conversation. Delilah was asleep in a recliner in Jacob’s room and Violet was still fighting demons in her sleep. The smell of coffee and bacon filled the house. Delilah had finally fallen asleep around four that morning and hadn’t moved. The nurse entered the room and began checking Jacob’s vitals, when he slowly opened his eyes. The nurse continued her duties as Jacob tried to focus on where he was. He began to look around the room as the nurse approached.
“Where am I?” He whispered through an extremely dry mouth.
“You’re safe. You are in a Prohibited home.” The nurse replied quietly.
“Can I please have some water?”
“Of course.” The nurse went into the bathroom to get him a drink. Jacob looked over to see Delilah asleep. He did not recognize her. The nurse brought him the water and helped him sit up to drink it. He took a few sips and then laid his head back to rest.
“How did I get here?” He asked the nurse.
“You were rescued, I believe. But that is all I know. I’m sorry.” She ran a thermometer over his forehead and looked at it. “Your fever has broken. That’s good.”
Jacob looked at the nurse very confused. “I had a fever?” He asked as he observed the IV in his arm and medications on the nightstand.
“You did. We started an IV with fluids and antibiotics. You’ve gone through almost four bags so far. You were dangerously dehydrated. How do you feel?” She asked.
Jacob tried to recall his last coherent memory. He couldn’t. His short-term memory was a bundle of incohesive recollections. “Um, I think I feel better. I don’t remember the last time I felt good though.”
“That’s alright. You’re doing much better than you were last night. You’re going to be OK. You need a lot of rest though. So, try to relax.” She handed him a remote for the TV. “Here, just in case you want to watch television.”
Jacob looked at the remote and then back at the nurse. “What is this?”
The nurse looked at him just as confused. “It’s a remote control for the TV.”
Jacob picked it up and looked at the buttons and then flipped it over. “What does it do exactly?”
“It turns on and off the TV. You can change the channels and the volume.” She said astounded. “Have you never seen a remote control before?”
“No.” Jacob was embarrassed.
“Oh, OK. Well, do you want to watch TV right now? I can show you.”
Jacob looked over at Delilah and then back at the nurse. “She’s sleeping so I probably shouldn’t.” Jacob was curious about the remote control though.
“OK. Well I’ll be up in about 30 minutes to check on you. I can show you then. Oh, we’re cooking breakfast, would you like to try to eat something?”
Jacob had noticed the smells in the air and they smelled great. “Yes, if you wouldn’t mind. I’d like to try to eat something.” He couldn’t remember the last time he ate anything at all.
“No problem. I’ll be back.” The nurse smiled as she began to leave the room.
“Oh, ma’am?” Jacob asked.
“Yes.” She whispered.
“Who is that?” Jacob pointed to Delilah.
“That’s Delilah. She’s Violet’s mom.” The nurse left the room.
Jacob looked at Delilah. He didn’t recognize her. Delilah? He thought to himself. Why did that name sound familiar? Who was Violet? Why was he here? Why did they rescue him? Jacob laid his head back while he stared at Delilah. His eyes opened and then closed as sleep overcame him. His memories would come flooding back soon enough. For now, he needed sleep.
Chapter 12
Delilah woke up to day break gleaming through the blackout curtains set up in Jacob’s room. She could smell the bacon from the plate sitting on the dresser. She slowly pushed down the foot support of the recliner and placed the blanket over the arm rest. She did her best to be as silent as possible as she made her way through the room. She reached for a piece of cold bacon and took a bite. She saw that Jacob was fast asleep. She gently pulled the door open, exited the room and closed the door. She blinked her eyes multiple times as she focused in the sunlight. She made her way to Violet’s room and listened at the door. She heard no sound but could tell by the aroma that a candle had been lit. She slowly opened the door and saw Violet sitting on the floor in meditation. She knew she was training so she quietly closed the door. She went back to Jacob’s room and finished eating the cold bacon from the plate. As she sat on the recliner watching Jacob as he slept, she remembered all of the good times she had experienced with Jacob and Adelaide. They had all been such close friends. Her dreams of them all growing old together died the day Violet was born. Part of her had died that day. Had it not been for June and Dan, she is not sure she could have been so strong.
Delilah laid her head back reminiscing of their good times and the relief that Jacob was alive and laying in the bed. Delilah began to fall asleep when she heard Jacob move in the bed. She lifted her head to see him pushing himself up. Delilah jumped up and went to the bed. She wanted to wrap her arms around him and share her excitement when she noticed the lack of recognition in his eyes. He got comfortable on the bed and looked at her as if he was seeing a total stranger. Delilah turned on the bathroom light so that he could see better.
“How are you feeling Jacob?” Delilah asked.
“I’m doing OK. Did I miss breakfast?” He replied.
“Well, it’s cold but I will have someone get you a new plate.” Delilah didn’t give Jacob a chance to respond. She left the room. He could hear her asking if someone would mind bringing him a new plate. She reentered.
“Can I get you anything while you wait?” Delilah felt like it was Christmas morning.
“Can I have some water?” He asked.
Delilah reached for the water that was on the nightstand. She helped sit him up and held the cups to his lips as he sipped.
“Thank you.” He said to Delilah as if she were no more familiar than any other Prohibited in the house.
This realization was hard for Delilah to process. She had been so excited to see him and yet he had no idea who she was. So, she decided to take it slow. She stood at the foot of the bed.
“Jacob, do you remember me?” Delilah asked.
Jacob studied her face, the best that he could. “No. Should I?”
Delilah laid her head in sorrow. “Probably not. It’s been over twenty years. My name is Delilah. Do you remember me?”
Jacob laid his head back and looked at Delilah for quite a while. “I’m sorry. I don’t. How do we know each other?”
“We were really good friends. You, me and Adelaide were great friends for a long time. Do you remember?”
Jacob thought back, but he could not recall. “Who is Adelaide?”
Delilah could not control the shock. Her face showed the surprise in his statement. “You don’t remember who Adelaide is?”
“Should I?”
“Yes, Jacob, she was your wife.” Delilah tried to be gentle with this information.
Jacob’s brow furrowed as he tried to think back but it was blank. There was no Delilah or Adelaide connected to his memories. “My wife?”
“Yes, Jacob, your wife. You don’t remember Adelaide?”
“I’m sorry. No.” Jacob did not remember.
Delilah’s Christmas morning was more like a nightmare. She stood at the foot of his bed in horror. Then, she remembered something. She left the room and was gone for a few minutes. She returned with pictures in her hand. She took the stack and place one of the pictures in his hand. It was a picture of Adelaide and Jacob on their wedding day. Jacob held it in his hand. He didn’t recognize either of them. Delilah then began handing him picture after picture explaining to him who he was looking at, even pictures of himself. But Jacob didn’t recognize anyone. Not Delilah, not Adelaide, not himself.
“I’m sorry. I don’t know these people.” Jacob handed Delilah back the pictures.
Delilah looked down at Jacob. Tears began to form in her eyes. “Oh, Jacob, what have they done to you?” She wanted to remain strong for him, but she couldn’t. She went into the bathroom and tried to smother her cries. Her heart was broken because even though he was alive, his life had been taken from him. He didn’t remember anything. The Normals had wiped out all memory that Jacob had. How could a human being be so cruel that whatever they did to this man, he cannot recall the love of his life. They had taken Adelaide from him. That was the cruelest realization of all. What type of torture or experimentation would cause this? She cried.
The nurse entered the room with a fresh plate of warm breakfast. She placed the tray on his lap. He laid back on the bed as the nurse checked his vitals and temperature again. His vitals were slowly getting better. Delilah came out of the bathroom trying to look at normal as possible. She grabbed a wooden chair and placed it next to the bed. She removed the plate from Jacob’s lap and began feeding him slowly. She could tell that he was still too weak to feed himself. She was happy to do it. She collected a small amount of eggs on the spoon and placed it in his mouth. He laid his head back and closed his eyes as he tasted every bite. It seemed to him as if he hadn’t eaten in years. He couldn’t remember when he had eaten last. He finished chewing and swallowed it. Delilah placed another small spoonful into his mouth. He chewed faster and then swallowed. Delilah continued to feed him as he became more and more ravenous for the food.
“OK, Jacob, you need to eat slowly. You don’t want to get sick.” Delilah was happy to see him so eager to eat.
Jacob hadn’t realized he was eating so fast. He smiled back. “OK. Sorry.” He took another bite.
She broke off a piece of the bacon and fed it to him. He was in heaven. She fed him the last piece of bacon as he laid back with a full belly, no nausea and sleep on his mind. Delilah brought the cup of water to his lips and he sipped.
“Thank you so much. That was amazingly good.” Jacob said with contentment in his voice.
“You are very welcome Jacob. I’m glad you’re feeling better.” Delilah placed the plate on the dresser next to the cold plate and sat back down next to the bed. “Jacob, what is your last memory?”
Jacob looked at Delilah and thought. He searched his memory for anything outside of the facility. “I don’t have any memory of anything. The memories I do have are of that place.” He met Delilah’s eyes. “It’s a very bad place.”
Delilah realized that Jacob was almost childlike. “I know Jacob. I am so sorry.”
Jacob smiled. “It’s OK. I’m not there anymore. Did you rescue me?”
“Kind of. I helped but Violet is the one who made it happen. She got you out.”
“Who’s Violet?”
Delilah smiled at Jacob. “She’s your daughter Jacob.” She waited for his response.
Jacob smiled quizzically “I have a daughter?”
“Yes Jacob. You have a daughter.”
“Where’s her mom?”
“Well, Adelaide, the girl in the pictures, your wife, that’s her mom.”
“Where’s Adelaide?” Jacob asked.
Delilah wanted to be delicate. “Jacob, she passed away.”
Jacob didn’t smile anymore. “What happened?”
“Are you sure you want to know right now Jacob? This can wait.”
Jacob shook his head no. “I had a life before the bad place. I would like to know.”
“OK. Your wife, Adelaide, gave birth to your daughter. You and I were there. We were in a Prohibited safehouse.”
Jacob interrupted “What’s a Prohibited?”
Delilah’s jaw dropped. She did not expect that question at all. She didn’t know what to say. She pondered but couldn’t find the words. He hadn’t said anything about her eyes, she assumed because he recognized her as a Prohibited. But now, she wondered if it was because of his state of confusion. She got up and went into her room to retrieve a mirror. She brought Jacob the mirror. Jacob placed the mirror to his face. He stared. He had golden eyes like Delilah. He hadn’t noticed Delilah’s eyes or the nurse’s eyes until he noticed his. He had only been around people without golden eyes, as far as he could remember. He also noticed how old he looked. He didn’t recognize himself. “Why do we have gold eyes? What does that mean?”
“Because we are Prohibited Jacob.”
“What does that mean?”
“It means we help people who can receive, peace and calm. We have the power of protection.” Delilah could see that this wasn’t registering with Jacob. “It means that we have the power of protection. Simply put, we can protect people.”
Jacob thought about this for a moment. “Can I protect people?”
“Absolutely. You can protect.”
“So, why did Adelaide pass away?” He asked as he continued to look at himself in the mirror.
“The Normals, the bad ones, killed her after she gave birth to your daughter.”
“Why would they do that?”
“Because she was a Prohibited.”
“Normals don’t like Prohibited?”
“Bad Normals don’t like Prohibited Jacob.”
Jacob put down the mirror. “Why?”
Delilah smiled at the simple question. “I don’t know Jacob. I guess it’s because we are different.”
“That’s it?”
“That’s it.”
“Well that’s stupid.” Jacob said.
Delilah laughed. “Yes, I agree.”
“Did the bad Normals have me at the bad place?”
“Yes Jacob. Not every Normal is bad, but every bad Normal wants to harm us. They harmed you. But you are here now, and we won’t let them get to you again.” Delilah was committed.
“Good.” Jacob said. He handed Delilah the mirror. He was done looking at himself. She placed the mirror on the dresser just as the door slowly opened. It was Violet. Delilah walked over to Violet and gave her a long hug.
“Hi mom. Can we talk about last night later? I would like to talk to my dad for a while.” Violet looked and felt much better than just a few hours ago.
“Sure sweetie.” Delilah turned towards Jacob. “Jacob this is Violet, do you remember me telling you about her?”
“Yes, she’s my daughter, but why did she call you mom. I thought her mom was that other lady.” Jacob asked,
Violet was highly confused.
“She calls me mom because I raised her after Adelaide died and the bad Normals took you. So, she’s my daughter too.”
“OK.” Jacob replied. That was good enough for him, for now.
Delilah turned towards Violet whose confusion showed. “Jacob has no memory before the facility. He doesn’t remember me, your mom or you. I just told him what a Prohibited was and what a Normal is. He has limited conception right now. OK?” Delilah explained. Violet nodded.
“Hello Jacob. It’s nice to meet you.” Violet sat down in the chair next to the bed.
“It’s nice to meet you Violet.” Jacob responded.
“You look much better today. I’m glad.” She smiled.
“Thanks. So, you saved me from the bad place huh?” Jacob asked.
“I did. You were pretty out of it last night though.”
“Yep. They give me a lot of medicine there.”
“Well, we won’t make you take any of that medicine Jacob.” Violet recognized his childlike responses.
“Good. I don’t like them. Did you see the color of my eyes?” Jacob asked joyfully.
“I did. They are great eyes. Did you notice mine?” Violet waited for his response.
Jacob looked at Violet’s eyes. “Wow! Your eyes are cool! Why are they purple?”
Violet laughed. “I don’t know. You and mom both had gold eyes. I’m the only Prohibited with violet eyes that we know of.”
“Why?”
“I don’t know Jacob. I was hoping you might know.”
“Nope. I have no idea.” Jacob replied.
“OK. Well, if you can think of any reasons why, let me know.” Violet said.
“Will do.” Jacob said confidently.
“Violet realized that she wasn’t going to connect with her dad right now. He looked tired and was talking like a child. She needed to speak to Delilah anyway.
“Jacob, I am going to go get the nurse for you. I think she can help you clean up if you would like to.”
“OK.”
Violet left the room and called for the nurse to help Jacob get cleaned up. She found Delilah, made some tea and they went onto the balcony to sit in warmth. Violet had a lot to say. Delilah had a lot of listening to do.
“I’ve spent a lot of this morning communicating with Genevieve and Senator Kindle. I don’t remember a lot of last night but from what they told me, it wasn’t good.” Violet sipped on her tea.
“It wasn’t.” Delilah intently watched as Violet continued to speak.
“Well, we considered stopping my training. It appears that I might be somewhat of a loose cannon. I know that my future consists of me causing harm due to the protection of innocence, but last night, what I did to Xavier, that was not protection. I just can’t wrap my mind around why I would do that.”
“And you don’t remember any of it?” Delilah asked.
“I remember the men containing you and Damian, but nothing after that. It’s just crazy. I don’t like not remembering my own actions. It’s a weird feeling.” Violet’s face showed her concern.
“What does Genevieve and the Senator think?”
“They don’t know. We are guessing at this point. The future images that Genevieve sees were not what happened last night. Xavier was not supposed to know that we were even there, but somehow that changed. The only thing we can think of was that I took you, which was not what the future images held. You weren’t there in those images.”
“So, do you think that I had something to do with the outcome?”
“We don’t think it was necessarily you. We think that it could have been any Prohibited. Maybe added Prohibited somehow makes the connection stronger or they somehow have the ability to know when multiple Prohibited are around. We aren’t sure. It’s just a guess.”
“How would they be able to sense many Prohibited?”
“Hard to say. All we know is that if it had just been me and Damian, last night would have turned out far different.”
“OK. Did you come up with reasons for your response to Xavier?”
“Not really. I mean, I simply lost control which is a Normals thing to do. Not a Prohibited thing to do. I wish I knew. I need to learn to contain any negative emotions. The part that sucks is that I’m learning skills and powers quicker than I can learn to contain the negative. That’s where we are contemplating whether I should continue with my training or not.” Violet put down her tea and lowered her head. “It’s hard mom. I want to help all Prohibited any way that I can, even if it means that I must injure others to do so. That I can accept. The cause justifies the means. But, what I’m not OK with his injuring for the sake of injuring and I don’t know why I am able to do that. I don’t like it.”
Delilah placed her hand on top of Violet’s. “I’m so sorry Violet. I know this is difficult for you. It’s not easy. I wish I had the answers you need. I wish I could make it better for you.”
Violet didn’t immediately respond. She sat in silence as she tried to make sense of the unknown. Hers was an internal struggle, one that wouldn’t be easily solved. She wished she knew what to do. Genevieve’s images of the future only show what will happen if Violet does the right thing. If she makes other decisions than what is foreseen, then the images change. That is how Genevieve knew Violet and the others were in danger. She was able to see the changes in real time. However, Genevieve was shocked and dismayed at the outcome. A change in any images had never happened before. This was new territory for all of them. This was why they were questioning whether they should continue. Violet was the biggest proponent for her to not continue. She was unnerved that she was not able to control herself. What scared her the most was that she could not remember such a horrifying action on her part.
“I don’t know mom. I really don’t know what to do. I don’t want to be a wild card or hurt anyone. I’m not sure that I have the ability to control the negative at this point.” Violet looked at her mom with tears in her eyes. “What do I do?”
Delilah scanned Violet’s eyes. “Violet, I have no doubt that you’re fully capable of controlling the negative. The stronger you become with your powers brought on by the purity of your heart, the easier it will become to control the negative. I don’t know why there is negative, but, Violet, I know you. You are full of goodness and wonderment. You have special gifts because you were chosen.” Delilah wiped away Violet’s tears. “You are more than capable. Right now, you’re just scared. Anyone would be scared. Allow yourself to be scared for a while. You have every right. But Violet, if I didn’t think that you were capable of protecting all Prohibited I would never allow you to do it. I would not want you to do it. It kills me to see you struggle like this. I love you and you’re my everything. Violet, you are strong and you’re more than capable. You will figure this out. You will do well. But whatever decision you make, I will fully support you Sweetie.”
Violet listened to her mother’s words and wished she had her confidence.
“Violet, you are my daughter and I would die for you. I would never allow you to do something that would hurt you. Violet, look at me.” Delilah guided Violet’s face up to look at her. “You are capable. I have no doubt. My trust in you is not based off of false confidence. I have known you your whole life and I know what you’re capable of. It doesn’t surprise me at all that you are being chosen to be a savior for Prohibited. It doesn’t surprise me in the least.” Delilah placed her hand on the side of Violet’s face. “You can and you will do this. I’m not saying that there won’t be a learning curve or mistakes made. You are Prohibited, not perfect. But you will learn your abilities and you will learn to control the negative. I have no fears about that.” Delilah looked her daughter in the eyes and meant every word. Delilah continued to wipe away Violet’s tears as she expressed her sadness. All Delilah could do was comfort her.
“You really think I can do this mom? Honestly?” Violet asked through tears.
“I don’t think you can do this, I know you can. If you don’t have the faith right now, trust in mine. I’m your mother and I know you are capable. Lean on my faith if you have to for now. Don’t give up Violet. You have a lot of people who love you. You have a lot of people who respect you. Let me help carry you through this process. Rely on me. That is the least I can do for you.” Delilah smiled at her daughter. Her love radiated through Violet. She was very lucky to have a mom like Delilah and she knew it. She knew Delilah would not be so supportive if she didn’t think she could do it.
“I’m scared mom.” Violet was vulnerable and it showed.
“I know. That’s understandable. Give it some time. Keep training. You got this.”
Violet nodded her head. “OK. I got this. But it’s OK to be scared, even though I got this?” Violet formed a smile.
Delilah laughed quietly. “Absolutely Love. It’s more than OK.” Delilah finished wiping away Violet’s tears as the tension cleared. “I’m so proud of you Violet. You’re stronger than you think you are. Now, drink your tea.”
Delilah began talking about the nice weather and work at Dr. Marsh’s offices. She told her a story of a child who was recently brought in with brown paper stuck up his nose. He had chewed the pieces of paper and shove them right up his nostrils and didn’t notify his mom. She could hear the whistling coming from his nose. The boy was not concerned whatsoever. The mother was able to pull out some of the wet paper with tweezers but the others were too far up there. Delilah and Violet laughed as she told the story. Delilah wanted to remind Violet that even among the fractured world, life was good, and even funny. Delilah reminded Violet of her own funny childhood events. Violet hadn’t remembered some of those events until her mom reminded her. They found themselves spending the next hour laughing until happy tears appeared, those tears were refreshing. Their hearts were light. They needed this. Everything concerning had disappeared in this hour and they both needed it.
Chapter 13
Violet’s schedule had been extremely busy over the last five months. As the warm weather made way for dew on the grass and cold chills in the air, she was gaining a strength she had never had before. Her father was doing much better now. Through dedication of the Prohibited and rehabilitation, he was becoming more and more self-sufficient. His memories had slowly begun to resurface. He was working with underground sympathizers giving them information on the research and experimentation that had been done to him. Rescues of captured Prohibited had begun and there had been a total of fifty seven Prohibited removed from facilities and servitude homes. Xavier and the Intruders were forced to retreat into obscurity due to the enlightenment of many Normals to the Prohibited plight. The Prohibited with government ties, were working tirelessly to obtain arrest warrants for the Intruders. Secret facilities were still out of reach from justice but the Prohibited were working to rectify that. Most facilities were privately owned and without good cause for a search warrant, the facilities remained functional. As more and more rescued Prohibited came forward with their stories of captivity and experimentation or forced servitude, the more progress was made to bring down these facilities. Those Normals who had chosen to simply ignore the atrocities were beginning to have to choose a side.
Violet had been on public speaking junkets with Senator Kindle and Micah Jenkins. They had been to sixteen large gatherings with thousands of supporters. The Normal protesters hadn’t stopped. The more the Prohibited gained support, the more destructive the resistance became. They were left with violence to make their voices heard. The tides were slowly turning and the resistance was feeling it deeply. The Prohibited had stepped up their procedures to protect as many sympathizers as possible. As predicted, Violet had become a force to recon with. She was elegant and dynamic in her approach. The public was becoming accepting of her pleas. She was no longer the vulnerable and insecure person that she had once been. She had been training with Senator Kindle and Genevieve every single day. She had developed a consistent approach to rejecting the negative. She had found the realm very easy to maneuver and the more she entered the stronger she became. She was fluid in love and light and all things righteous. She had involvement in many of the rescues and was a common asset in congress to pass legislator for her kind. The law for independent investigations into any Prohibited arrests or prosecutions, disappearances and murder, had begun. The few criminal conviction cases of Prohibited that had been independently investigated were thrown out due to lack of evidence. In those cases, even the Normals who were investigating couldn’t ignore the Prohibited’s innocence. Violet’s face was quickly becoming the symbol of freedom for her kind. When she was not training, giving speeches at gatherings, planning and participating in rescues, or at the Capital to push through new legislator or amending bills, she was being interviewed by news outlets. She was well educated in her knowledge of Prohibited and those that chose to hate them. She could debate any anti-Prohibited and make them look the fools they were. She was so tough with her debates that most would not debate her. She found it amusing. It was simple to her. She stuck with facts. Sadly, the facts spoke for themselves. However, there were those, many, who still fought against the Prohibited. They found any excuse or argument they could use to deflect the acceptance of Prohibited. The latest rumors consisted of Prohibited being evil incarnate who will eventually turn the world evil and Prohibited being the result of government experimentation decades ago. These seemed ridiculous to Prohibited and their supporters but the anti-Prohibited dug in their heels and spewed these rumors as fact. So, the Prohibited continued to fight. Damian, however, never again drove without another Prohibited by his side. His sense of safety was forever gone. A part of his innocence had been taken the night of Jacob’s rescue.
Violet’s day was clear. She insisted on one day a week to spend with family and friends. Sometimes it worked out and sometimes it didn’t. Today, it did. She finished her communications and training with Genevieve and made her way down for breakfast. The house was full of Prohibited who were busy working on the Prohibited agenda. The house had people coming and going, both Prohibited and Normals alike. The Normals had become a common fixture in their home and were a great source of support. Everyone loved it when Violet was able to be around the house and found time to spend with them. It didn’t happen very often but they really enjoyed it. Although she had taken on a sense of celebrity to the outside world, she was simply Violet to them. She was an equal partner in their lives and a great source of love. Violet sat next to her mom and dad at breakfast. She always gave them a heads up on which days she would be able to spend time with them. They made sure she was their top priority. Violet loved being able to have a mom and a dad available to her. She never thought this would be her reality.
Violet reached over to her dad’s plate and stole a piece of bacon. “Thanks, dad.” Violet laughed.
“I’m going to start hoarding my bacon Violet. Is that what you want? Your dad becoming a hoarder of bacon?” He smiled and smacked her on the hand when she teasingly reach for another piece. “You aren’t too old to put in time out, young lady.”
Violet laughed. “Please, I’m begging you to put me in time out. I would love some rest.”
“Nope. Only because you want me to.” Her dad wrapped his arm around her and pulled her close.
“Violet, we were hoping you would have some private time to speak with us today. Your dad has some things he needs to speak to you about.” Delilah asked as she sipped her coffee.
“I have all day for you two. I have zero on my plate.” Violet was very happy about her days off.
“Perfect!” Delilah responded.
“So, is the news about you and dad?” Violet loved teasing her parents as it had become abundantly clear that her mother and father had become exceptionally close over the last few months. Delilah never left Jacob’s side during his rehabilitation and it was clear that they had developed a great fondness of each other. She really hoped she was right.
“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Delilah said shyly.
“Oh, OK mom.” Violet responded sarcastically. She realized that they weren’t ready to share their feelings with their daughter yet.
“Hey, little girl, leave your mom alone. Who could blame her if she fell for such a ruggedly handsome man? She’d be crazy not to.” Jacob winked at Delilah.
“Glad to see you’re the same humble Jacob.” Delilah winked back.
“Actually Violet, we have something very important to talk to you about. I wanted to make sure that my memories were completely clear before I came to you with it. It’s a very serious issue.” Jacob said with a concerning tone.
Violet’s heart sunk a bit. She never liked to hear this. With the discoveries made about the Normals need to hurt and study Prohibited, this type of conversation was never good. She had a feeling this one would be no different.
“OK. Let me finish eating and we can talk. How about the downstairs office? This sounds like it might be a more official conversation to have.” Violet’s tone had changed.
“It is.” Delilah responded in the same tone. “You might need a very large cup of tea for this one.” Delilah got up to fill a cup of tea for Violet and coffee for her and Jacob. As Violet finished her breakfast, Delilah and Jacob helped with the dishes. They finished conversations with some of the Prohibited and made their way to the lower level and into one of the offices. They each found a comfortable place to sit. This was going to be a long conversation.
“First of all Violet, how is everything going?” Jacob asked his daughter.
“Everything’s going good. This next week is looking pretty brutal. We have a few rescues. We have information that there may be more than twenty involved, so it’s pretty important.” Violet wasn’t happy about this information. But she was happy to be involved with the rescue.
“Do you have places for them to go?” Delilah asked.
“Yeah. We have safe houses set up. Dr. Marsh will be involved as usual.” Violet replied.
“Well, I know you will get them the best care possible. You’re doing a great thing Violet.” Delilah replied.
“I know. We all are. Sometimes it just gets to me. You know?”
“I know. We are very proud of you Sweetheart.” Delilah meant it.
“Thanks. Hopefully everything will go well.” Violet replied. “Now what is the big secret you have for me? Are you pregnant mom? Am I getting a new brother or sister, dad?” Violet said laughing.
“Of course not.” Delilah instantly replied. “That’s not funny Violet.”
“It’s kind of funny.” Violet continued to laugh. Delilah was not amused.
“Violet, I know you’d be happy to see mom and me be together. We would to. But we have a lot of years to catch up on and I still have recovery to finish. But I promise, if your mom and I do decide to make it official, you will be the first to know.” Jacob explained.
“OK. Just keep in mind how disappointed I would be if you guys don’t end up together. But no pressure.” Violet smiled at both of them. “So, what is it you wanted to talk to me about?”
Delilah and Jacob looked at each other and then over at Violet. “Well, Violet, I’ve been doing a lot of rehabilitation, as you know. I’ve been working with doctors and psychologist on my memories of the years spent in captivity. I always thought that my time in there was similar to what others experienced. But the more that my memories are coming to light, my experience seems to be exceptional.” Jacob continued.
“How?” Violet asked.
“From stories that are being told by other captured Prohibited, for as brutal as they are, and they are, mine seems to have caused more interest. Where their experiments almost seemed like torture, mine seemed more like medical research. Let me give you an example. Where another prohibited might have been cut into, simply to see what would happen, I had blood draws, years of blood draws. I had medical exams constantly. If a procedure was to be done, I was given anesthesia. No other prohibited that we know of ever got that. Some Prohibited had their eyes removed for the Normals to study, mine were left in place. I had vitals taken almost daily for decades. I met with many doctors, more than I can count. Others were experimented on or studied and then tossed aside. So far, my experience sounds like they were interested in my genetic profile over most others.” Jacob paused to let Violet process. She did. Moments went by.
“OK. Have you figured out the difference?” Violet asked.
Delilah and Jacob again solemnly looked at each other and then Delilah spoke. “You.”
Violet was confused. “Me? Why me?”
“Early on, they were able to get the information about your birth and your eyes.” Jacob’s voice quivered.
“From who?” Violet was now concerned.
Jacob lowered his head and whispered “From me.” Jacob was ashamed and Violet could see it.
“How?” Violet asked.
“From what I remember, I was so destroyed when they killed your mom, I wasn’t in my right mind. They deprived me of sleep. They hurt me in ways I never thought were possible. They wouldn’t let me have food or water. It was barbaric Violet. They broke me. I had no will to live anymore. I became weak.” Jacob’s tone sounded like he was seeking forgiveness.
Violet interrupted “Dad. It’s OK. Please, you don’t have anything to feel bad about. So you told them about me. Big deal. They didn’t get to me so everything worked out.” Violet reached over and touched her father’s hand. “Dad, I am so sorry about what they did to you. They had no right.”
“Thank you Sweetheart. I’m coming to terms with it. I know that it was an impossible situation. I’m surprised I lived through it. I’m learning how to let go of the pain and guilt. Sometimes it’s hard when I remember though. I’m making good progress. My doctors are fantastic, as you know. They are the only reason I’m better today.” Jacob replied.
“They are exceptional. I’m so proud of you dad. I know it can’t be easy. I know it’s hard for you to talk about. Don’t ever feel like you have to if you don’t want to. But I’m always here to listen if you need me.” Violet squeezed her father’s hand.
“I really appreciate that Violet. I couldn’t do this without you and your mom. But, unfortunately, I have to talk about it and share some things with you.”
“OK. What it is?” Violet asked.
“During my time in the facility, they took tissue samples, bone marrow, hair and nail samples, skin samples and a lot of blood draws, like I told you. Until I heard the other Prohibited stories I thought this was normal, but I have recently found out that it wasn’t. I’ve remembered some things lately that are concerning.” Jacob took a breath. “I think, actually, my doctors think, that they were doing these things trying to replicate, you.”
“They were trying to clone me?” Violet asked with sincerity.
“With the memories I have and the tests they ran, yes, we think that was their intent. They interrogated me for years about me and Adelaide. I didn’t understand it back then, but now it makes sense.” Jacob replied.
“Why would they want to duplicate me?” Violet’s voice shook as she spoke. She removed her hand from her father’s.
Delilah interrupted. “Because you were different. They had to assume you might have different gifts. They would be right.”
Violet sat back and pondered this information. “So did they try to clone other Prohibited?”
“We believe they tried. We don’t know but I would assume so.” Delilah said.
“But we don’t know if they were successful with any of the duplications?” Violet asked.
“We don’t Violet. Our sympathizers inside the facilities aren’t at a high enough level to be privy to that information. We do know, you know, the secrecy and security they follow in those places. We should probably assume they have been successful at some point until proven otherwise. If there are replicated Prohibited, I would assume that they are deep within the facility if not held in other places. Kind of like our safe houses.” Delilah explained.
“What would be there goal to duplicate Prohibited?” Violet asked.
“We surmise that they want control from the beginning. Or they want to create powers that would benefit them and not us.” Delilah said.
“Is it possible that there are duplicate Prohibited among us?”
“It is. But there’s no way for us to tell.” Jacob responded.
“But, if they were able to duplicate me, we would know right?” Violet asked with concern in her voice.
“We believe so. You are the only violet eyed Prohibited that we know of. So it wouldn’t be difficult to figure that one out.” Delilah said confidently.
Violet turned toward her dad. “Dad, do you remember anything? Anything at all that would lead you to believe that they accomplished duplications?”
“I’ve remembered overhearing conversations that lead me to believe that they had. But that’s all.” Jacob answered.
“But that’s enough to make us concerned.” Delilah interrupted.
“Who else knows about this?” Violet asked.
“Most of the underground. Until we were certain that we should be concerned we didn’t want to put it out there. We still don’t want it public. So we aren’t going to tell the average Prohibited. They have enough to worry about. We do think it’s time for you to share this information with your group though. Anyone involved in the rescues. Anyone involved in their rehabilitation should be aware. If we rescue a duplicate then we need to be cautious. They should look for anything out of the ordinary. Even the slightest concern.
“Wow. OK. I’ll let them know. I’m really curious to know if Genevieve is aware and just hasn’t said anything. I don’t know why she wouldn’t.” Violet thought out loud.
“Have you seen anything in your images?” Delilah asked.
“No. Nothing. At least nothing that would lead me to suspect duplicates. Just when I thought things could not get more bizarre. That’s definitely a weird one.” Violet responded.
“It is.” Jacob replied.
Violet instantly realized that for her and many others this would seem odd. But to her dad who was held captive for decades by these Normals, this probably wasn’t so different from what he was used to. She placed her hand on his. “Dad. I love you. I’m sorry they did to you all the things they did. You are so strong. I promise, they’ll never get to you again as long as I live.”
Jacob looked his daughter in the eyes. “Thank you Violet. I never thought I would be here with you and Delilah. If it took spending years in that place to finally be here, I would do it again.”
Delilah placed her hand on top of Violet’s that was resting on her dad’s hand. “Well, you don’t have to. We will protect you.”
“We will protect each other.” Violet replied.
There were hugs all around as the trio got up to exit the room. They could smell the fire in the fireplace upstairs as they exited.
“Does everyone want hot chocolate?” Delilah asked now in a happier mood.
Both Violet and Jacob said yes as they walked up the stairs.
“I need to contact Genevieve and Senator Kindle. I’ll be down soon.” Violet separated from her parent and walked up the stairs to her bedroom.
Delilah and Jacob joined the other Prohibited in making hot chocolate as other Prohibited were sitting in the living room and sitting at the kitchen table. Conversations were happening as usual. The Normals were assisting with conversations and making the hot chocolate as well. It was a cold day and being indoors near a popping fire was exactly how they all wanted to spend their time on this day.
“Who’s up for a movie?” Caroline asked throughout the house. Everyone was in consensus and a vote was taken on what kind of movie. A comedy it was. Caroline read off the list of possible options and took another vote. Couches, chairs and beanbags filled the room. This was a large room and they were glad for it. Once everyone grabbed a seat and blankets, the movie previews began. After the previews, they paused the movie until Violet could join. Jokes and laughter filled the room. It was a Sunday and everyone was relaxed and exceptionally happy. The Normals had found a comfort in being around the Prohibited. For the most part, Normals had stopped the protests outside their home. The Prohibited had become so used to the vocal admonishing through their front door that once the protests stopped, it was almost too eerily quiet. But, that wasn’t a bad problem to have.
Violet walked down the stairs to the awaiting audience and joined her parents on one of the couches. She sat between both of them. She cherished every moment. Delilah handed her a cup of hot chocolate. Violet took a sip as steam raised from the cup.
“How did it go?” Delilah asked.
“It went well. Genevieve doesn’t see any duplicates that she can tell, but we will get the word out and we’ll be cautious.” Violet whispered to her mom.
“Good. Can you see any in your images?” Delilah whispered back.
“No. Not that I can tell. But as we know, it is possible for things to go wrong. We’ll be cautious.” Violet reiterated.
“Ready?” Caroline happily interjected. Everyone sat comfortably in their seats.
“We’re ready.” Jacob said with a smile.
Violet reached for her mom’s hand and leaned her head against her dad’s shoulder and would only leave this position to drink her hot chocolate. She was so happy that he had returned. She was never letting him go again. She sat in ignorant bliss as they all enjoyed their day. This would be one of the last fond memories she would have with everyone she loved. She was simply unaware.5450Please respect copyright.ＰＥＮＡＮＡOBPZZgpE0O
Chapter 14
The plan was in place and Violet, Damian and Caroline were in the SUV sitting outside of the facility. Their goal was rescue two Prohibited that were known to be held captive. Violet’s images showed a clear path into their rescue. Their containment had been deep inside the facility since the rescues began. She would need to go further in to retrieve them. Most sympathizers had been discovered therefore there would be no key cards waiting for her. Her gifts had exceeded all expectations so there was no further need for simple key cards. Violet had explained to both Damian and Caroline what would be taking place. They were prepared for the plan to go smoothly but Damian knew better so he was hesitant. Caroline picked up on this and respected it.
“Damian, it’s going to be alright. I promise.” Caroline had attempted to comfort him, but he knew better. He knew she hadn’t experienced what he had the night of Jacob’s rescue. Although, every rescue that followed had gone smoothly, he couldn’t shake his concerns. Damian nodded but did not say a word.
“OK. I’m going in.” Violet said as she hugged Caroline. “I’ll be back. Just have the essentials ready.” They were prepared with water, food and blankets. Some of the Prohibited had not been rescued in a healthy condition. Caroline was also equipped with medical equipment in a worst case scenario. However, Violet’s images showed no need. They had begun taking larger vehicles so that those who were frail could be laid down for the trip to the safe house. Violet began walking the mile to the facility. She was covered by the darkness of the night as she moved on. She only had confidence and was not allowing fear or doubt to enter her existing realm. Everything was going to plan. She had made it to the facility. She focused on the door and concentrated as she disarmed the alarms through thought. The door popped open with ease. The cameras looped so that her presence would not be seen. Her mind was acute to this process as she was able to manipulate all electronics. No one had any clue that she was inside, just as her images had shown. She knew what doors to hide behind as personnel walked by. She knew when people would be approaching and where she needed to be. She had made her way to the lower floor and she approached the first door that held the first captive. She entered. The Prohibited was laying on the bed reading a book. Violet placed her finger up to her lips letting the Prohibited know to stay quiet. She entered the Prohibited’s mind.
“I’m here to rescue you. I need you to stay quiet and follow me closely. Do not leave my side.” She gently spoke to the Prohibited without speaking.
The Prohibited was immediately in fear at the sound of Violet’s voice in his head. He repelled back onto the bed to get distance.
“It’s OK. My name is Violet. I am a Prohibited. I am here to rescue you. I won’t hurt you. I need you to trust me.” Violet again said without speaking. “You are safe as long as you stay right by me. Do you understand?” Violet’s pleading whispered through his mind.
The Prohibited took a moment to process. He did not trust anyone anymore. During his time in captivity, he had learned that the impossible was possible and that trust was never a given. He looked at Violet. He looked at her eyes. He had never seen eyes like hers before but they did convey a safety and comfort that the Normals who sought him harm had not. He slowly lowered his head and thought for a moment. He figured after everything he had been through, he had nothing to lose. He put down the book and removed the covers. He nodded to give her permission to proceed. She reached out her hand and took his. This was the first sign of sincerity he had seen in years and it was off-putting to have her hand in his. They began to walk out of the room.
“OK. We are going to take a left down the hallway and enter another room. There is another Prohibited there. Once we get her, we will need to hurry to get out. OK?” Violet spoke softly through his mind. He nodded.
They took a left and watched every footstep they took. They were silent. He watched as Violet placed her hand over the electronic plate that was placed next to a door. The light turned from red to green and the latch released. They hurried inside the room and quietly closed the door behind them. There in a bed lay a woman. She was an older woman and she didn’t move. Violet approached her and placed her hand on her shoulder. The woman immediately repelled her body towards the wall in fear. Violet began to speak to her.
“You’re OK. My name is Violet. I’m a Prohibited. I’m here to rescue you. I need you to remain quiet. OK?” Violet’s soothing voice did not alarm this woman. The woman hadn’t recognized that Violet’s lips weren’t moving. The woman looked at Violet in the same manner that the man had. She recognized Violet’s eyes as not being that of a Normal. She let out a sigh of relief and tears began to stream down her face. “OK.” The woman whispered. Violet placed her finger over her lips to reiterate that the woman needed to be silent.
“Wait.” The woman said louder than Violet was comfortable with.
“You must be silent.” Violet said sternly into the woman’s mind. Again, the woman did not recognize that Violet’s lips weren’t moving.
“I know but there are others.” The woman said factually. This was not part of Violet’s images and she recognized this. She remembered the last time things did not go to plan. Part of Violet wanted to ignore what the woman said and simply exit as the images showed. But everything that she was being told made her to listen and let love and light guide their way.
“What others?” Violet asked.
“I have heard the Normals talking. There are two children. I believe they are being held on the level below us.”
Violet thought about what the woman was saying. She wondered if this had been a strategy by the Normals to hinder any rescue.
“Are you certain that they are here?” Violet asked.
“Yes. I can’t see very well but my hearing is exceptional. I focus on their conversations. They don’t know I can hear them as well as I do. I believe these children are here.” The woman whispered. The lack of vision explained why the woman was not recognizing Violet’s gift of speaking through the mind.
Violet had a decision to make. Get the Prohibited out safely, as she does in the images. Or, risk them all to rescue children who may or may not be there. She stood there looking at both Prohibited trying to decide.
“You must try.” The man whispered. “You have no choice. We will be OK. We’ll wait for you here. There are two of us so they can’t hurt us. Just try to hurry.”
Violet scanned both of their faces and recognized that no matter what their experiences in the facility had been, they still remained selfless Prohibited. Her heart sank.
“OK. Stay right here. I’m going to manipulate the lock so that their keys won’t work. Once I either have the children or am certain they are not here, I will return for you.” Violet spoke into their thoughts. Violet exited the room, shut the door and placed her hand over the locking panel. The light turned red. She stood at the door for quite a while as she entered the realm. She focused on this facility and found it very difficult to even see the lower level. She didn’t understand why it was difficult but she concentrated. She was able to get small glimpses of herself going down the stairs and into the dark hallway. She was eventually able to see a door and herself at this door. But once she reaches this door and opened it, there was nothing. She could not see passed this. There is only darkness. This had never happened before. She took a deep breath and began the journey. She found the stairs and hurried down them. She entered the dark hallway and walked passed many doors. There was no one in sight. She was relieved. She knew that this could be a trap and she moved cautiously. She found the door that she had seen in the images and she placed her hand over the locking panel. The light turned from red to green. She slowly opened the door, walked into the room and gently closed the door behind her. She saw two beds on each side of the room. There were two children just as the old woman had said. She slowly walked up to one of the children, a boy and gently placed her hand on his shoulder. The child did not repel back as the other two prohibited had. However, as the boy turned towards her she saw that he had a blindfold over his eyes. She did not know why.
“My name is Violet. I’m here to rescue you. I need you to stay quiet. OK?” She said without speaking. He nodded his head. She walked over to the other child and placed her hand on her shoulder. She got the same lack of reaction from this child, a girl. The girl also had on a blindfold. Violet whispered that same words to her and the girl nodded.
“Can you both remove the blindfolds?” Violet asked them.
They frantically shook their heads no. Violet reached over to the girl and gently tried to remove the blindfold but the girl fought Violet’s attempts. They refused to remove them. Violet found this confusing and frustrating but she didn’t know what these children had been through. If they felt safer with the blindfolds on, then she would have to just figure it out. She did not want them to be in fear or fight her.
“OK. We can leave the blindfolds on. Can you take my hands?” Violet first reached for the girl and she grabbed Violet’s hand. She helped the girl out of bed and then reached for the boy. The boy’s response was the same. They each clung onto Violet’s hands firmly. They walked beside her as she led them out of the room.
“I need both of you to be as quiet as possible.” Violet whispered through their thoughts. They both nodded. They slowly made their way down the hall as Violet listened for any sound of a Normals approaching. She made their way to the stairs. With every step she would tell both children to step up. They followed her direction perfectly. Once they reached the top of the steps and Violet was able to see that there were no Normals she hurried them down the hall to the door with the two awaiting Prohibited. She removed her hand from the girl’s grip and placed it over the locking panel. The light turned green. She opened the door and hurried the children inside. The two Prohibited stood in awe as the children with blindfolds stood before them. Then they looked up at Violet.
“They refuse to take them off.” She whispered into their confused thoughts. “We are going to have to guide them out.”
The male Prohibited nodded while the elderly woman knelt down to the children and took their hands. She squeezed their hands to give them security. Violet walked over to the corner of the room as the group silently acquainted themselves.
“Genevieve, I need your help.” Violet sent her thoughts out.
Immediately Genevieve responded. “I’m here dear. What can I help with?”
“Things aren’t going to plan with this rescue. I’ll explain later. My images are blank. Can you try to see and let me know if you see anything or what I should do?” Violet pleaded.
“Of course dear. This may take me some time but I will let you know. But get going. You don’t want them to sense you in there.”
“OK. But please let me know the second you see anything.”
“I will Violet. Please take care of yourselves.” Genevieve now pleaded.
Violet turned to see the two Prohibited staring at her, each holding a child’s hand. Violet began to focus on her breathing patterns. Before her stood four helpless Prohibited that she needed to save and she was stuck with what she feared most, the unknown. But she was confident and strong and she began to instruct the Prohibited as to what was going to happen. She made her way to the door and slowly opened it. The hallways was still quiet and clear. She motioned for all of the Prohibited to follow her. Each adult had a child’s hand as they made their way behind Violet. When they got to the stairs, it was slow going. Violet helped the elderly woman as the male Prohibited helped the children. They took step by step as they reached the top of the stairs. Violet looked down the hallway leading to the exit to see it was empty. She let out a sign of relief. They were so closed and she heard nothing. She motioned for the Prohibited to move towards the exit. She explained to them that once they were out they would have about a mile walk. None of them hesitated. They all focused on the exit. Violet walked behind them to make sure they were safe.
“Violet! Behind you!” Genevieve’s voice rang out in Violet’s head. Violet immediately turned to see nothing behind her.
“What is it Genevieve?” Violet questioned.
“Run Violet! Run!” Genevieve screamed through Violet’s thoughts.
Just then a door opened to reveal three Normals with guns who were walking through, obviously unaware that they were there until one of them noticed Violet looking back.
“Run!” Violet screamed to all four Prohibited. “Hurry. Run!”
The man and woman looked back. The man instantly picked up the children and began running towards the exit. The elderly woman tried her best but could only retain a brisk walking pace. Violet grabbed her by the arm and almost lifted her from the ground as she dragged her across the floor. Violet looked back to see the guns pointed in their direction. Violet threw out a wave of protection but the men kept coming at them. As the male Prohibited reached the exit and flung open the door, Violet turned towards the armed men and motioned her arm upward and away. The guns flew from their hands leaving the men very confused. One of the men radioed an emergency call while the other men ran towards their guns. Violet threw out another wave of protection forcing the men to the ground. She grabbed the elderly woman and headed quickly for the exit. When they reached the exit Violet threw open the door as she expected to see the male Prohibited running into the night. But that is not what she saw. The male Prohibited and the children were stopped as armed men came running around every corner. Violet threw out a wave of protection and ripped the guns from their arms. Each man grabbed for additional guns that were strapped to their bodies. Violet again, threw the guns from their hands as she slowly guided all of the Prohibited away from the scene. However, more and more men appeared from all directions. Trucks and SUV’s came racing at them from every hidden corner. Violet and the others found themselves surrounded. The male Prohibited held the children tightly. They were weirdly calm and seemingly not in any fear. The elderly Prohibited clung to Violet. Their hearts raced as the danger became greater.
Violet needed to get them all out of danger in the calmest way possible. Violet stood in front of the oncoming men and closed her eyes. The night was silent and so were her thoughts as she entered the realm. She became peaceful and calm. She outstretch her arms as she illuminated protection around them. The men did not stop coming. They knew that as long as they did not hurt the Prohibited, the Prohibited would naturally come with them. This was commonly the case. So, they moved in. Violet continued to walk within the realm until she had gained enough peace and strength to set them free. Violet’s eyes opened and rays of violet entered the night sky. She motioned her arms to push back every person attempting to come near them. She flung them through the night as she had with their weapons. One by one each man was removed from the ground. As Violet did this, she began to focus on the vehicles. Those too took flight. Nothing seemed to stop the men. As more and more men approached she continued to push them away as the two Prohibited watched in utter awe. They had never seen anything like it. Yet, the men continued to get up and race towards them. Men in white coats came running out of the building, yelling that they must not get away. Violet did all she could to keep them at bay but that’s all that her efforts were doing. She needed to do something else. She aimed her focus at the building and set off every alarm available. This distracted the men for a short time. She quickly wrapped the five of them in protection and closed her eyes. They were all gripping each other as Violet concentrated. The two Prohibited shook with fear. Their time was running out and it was obvious. The men’s attention turned back to the Prohibited as Violet focused, as she had never focused before. She knew that she wasn’t going to get them away by foot and the men, a lot of them, kept coming at them. The male Prohibited clutched the children tightly and the elderly woman wrapped around Violet as securely as she could. Everyone’s adrenalin was high, except for the children. They weren’t sure how long Violet could hold them off. And they weren’t sure how they would get to the rescue vehicle. Violet focused, opened her heart, relied on her love for these people and pushed. In an instant Violet’s eyes sprung open. With one instant wave of her arm she threw every armed man and everything in their path far into the night. Even the building was damaged. The men’s screams filled the air as guns, men, vehicles and building pieces flew into the sky as if a tornado had just sucked them in. The male Prohibited and the elderly woman stood in silence as Violet cleared their way for rescue. They didn’t know if they should fear Violet or have faith in her. They didn’t know what to think. Their hearts pounded, they were confused and frightened. Violet’s eyes continued to glow brightly as she wrapped her arms around the group.
“Hold on!” She spoke to them through their thoughts. Suddenly, the group was surrounded by white light and with a slight jerk, the group found themselves in front of the SUV. Caroline and Damian were startled by their instant appearance. They had come out of nowhere.
“Holy crap!” Caroline yelled as they appeared. Caroline and Damian immediately got out of the car and opened the back doors to let everyone in. Caroline and Damian had seen lights off in the distance and had been concerned that they may be in trouble. But they did not expect Violet and the group to instantly appear from nowhere. They didn’t expect them to have children. Damian quickly assisted the children into seatbelts in the far back. Caroline helped the elderly woman into a middle seat and buckled her in. Caroline and Damian could tell that everyone was shaken up. Yet, no one was saying a word. Violet sat in the far back with the children who still refused to take off the blindfolds. As Damian started the car and began driving, he peered into the rearview mirror. He looked at the children and then at Violet. Violet gave a slight shrug letting Damian know that she had no idea what the deal was with the blindfolds. Damian continued to drive fast as he noticed headlights coming from behind. They were coming in quick. Suddenly, there were multiple sets of headlights speeding at them.
“Violet!” Damian insisted. “We have company.”
Violet and the other Prohibited looked back at the oncoming headlights. Caroline instantly protected the car and its passengers.
“Violet, what do I do?” His voice was shaking.
“Just keep driving Damian. You don’t need to speed.” Violet responded.
“But their coming up quick.” Damian pleased for a better answer.
“It’s OK. They won’t get to us.” Violet sat in the back as she began to enter the realm. She could feel the tension in the air for the others. She tried her best to let go of fear, including theirs, and entered. As she did, she began to calm. She rejected all negative. She felt the love of every Prohibited on the planet. She absorbed the love in the realm and gained a sense of peace and gratitude. As she did this, she brought up her hands as the multiple cars that were following behind them caught up to them. Caroline continued to protect the car as bullets came ringing at them through the air. The bullets, as they usually did in this situation, simply fell to the ground when they entered the protection field. The cars began trying to ram the car but bounced off with force. This was doing far more damage to the Normal’s cars than to theirs. As Violet began her approach to a solution, which was moving the vehicle to the house as she had with the group, she found it to difficult. She wasn’t there yet in this gift. So she created a smoke screen. From behind their vehicle a mist began to swirl around the hostile cars. The mist turned into a solid wall of white as one by one the vehicles that meant them harm were engulfed in the mist. Violet could have flung the vehicles into the night very easily but she didn’t want to cause any more harm than she already had. As they drove, with the white wall behind them, and the hostile cars no longer in sight, Damian continued to drive. His goal was to get them home safe. As Violet concentrated with her eyes closed on the white wall, she thought she would give the push in motion one more try. She walked through the realm in pure tranquility as she envisioned the car and its contents safely at home. She felt their essences transfer from the road to her home. With a jerk and a jarring jolt, the entire car and the people in it were racing up to Violet’s home.
“Woah!” Damian yelled as he slammed on the brakes. The car immediately stopped and everyone was thrown forward. “What the?!” Damian’s heart was in his throat. “Seriously? Could you not at least warn us?” Damian and the others were shocked by the instant appearance of Violet’s home. No one moved as they sat in the middle of the road, catching their breath.
Violet’s eyes opened to see that they were near her house. “Yes!” Violet yelled out in excitement. Then she realized everyone around her was traumatized. “I am so sorry.” She said sincerely. “I’m still learning these gifts. I am so sorry everyone.” No one spoke. They were all busy trying to bring down their heart rates. “Damian, I am so sorry. I wasn’t sure I could do it so I didn’t want to panic you if I didn’t have to.” Violet spoke through his thoughts.
“Well, it would be helpful it you would give me a heads up next time. Please.” Damian begged Violet.
“I promise.” Violet responded by speaking. “I everyone OK?”
Caroline turned and looked at the two adult Prohibited who both nodded. The adult male Prohibited didn’t look so good though. The elderly woman seemed fine. “I think we should get everyone into the house so we can check their vitals and get them fed.” Caroline was concerned for all of them.
Damian slowly pulled the car up to the house and up the driveway. He turned off the car and assisted the elderly woman into the house. Caroline assisted the male Prohibited. Violet helped with the children. It was late and everyone was in bed. The Prohibited began taking the rescued to rooms to be examined, eat and get a good night sleep. Delilah and Jacob had been waiting up to make sure they all got home safely. They were happy to see everyone enter the house but were shocked to see children. They all understood that anything can happen during a rescue but this was a first. As Caroline and Damian tended to the two adult Prohibited, Violet, Delilah and Jacob took the children up to Violet’s room.
“They can have my room for now.” Violet said as they reached her door. They helped the children who were still in there night clothes onto the bed. As Violet and Delilah got them tucked in, Jacob went downstairs to start making food for everyone. Once the children were laying in the bed, Delilah took Violet into the bathroom.
“What’s with the blindfolds?” Delilah asked.
“I have no idea. But they won’t let us take them off.” Violet replied.
“How did you know that there was children at the facility? When did you know?” Delilah was full of questions and curiosity.
“When we got to the captured female she told me that she had overheard for years that there were children there. She told me where she thought they might be. So I searched for them and found them. Crazy, right?” Violet said astonished.
“I just don’t understand. We don’t have any small children that have been captured, that I’m aware of.” Delilah insisted. “That is just so weird. Where do you think they came from?”
“I have no idea. We’re just going to have to wait to find out, I guess.” Violet replied. “All I do know is that they do not want the blindfolds removed.”
“OK. Well, one of us should probably stay on a cot in here with them tonight.” Delilah began to open the bathroom door.
“I’ll do it.” They both walked into the bedroom to see that the children had fallen fast asleep. Delilah and Violet pulled out the cot and began to cover it with sheets and blankets. Violet went into the bathroom to change her clothes while Delilah went downstairs to help Jacob. Violet checked on both the children who were fast asleep. She laid on the cot and pulled the covers over her. She would have to tell her mother about the eventful night but she would do that tomorrow. She revealed their safety to Genevieve who was grateful to know everyone was fine. Violet was exhausted. By the time Delilah brought up a plate of food, all three we sleeping soundly. Delilah looked at the children and then at Violet. This, was a very odd existence. Just when Delilah thought that it couldn’t get weirder, she was proven wrong. A weird existence indeed.
Chapter 15
Violet’s eyes slowly opened in the darkness of the morning. She was usually well awake by now having meditated, entered the realm, spoken to Genevieve and Senator Kindle. But this morning she slept in as winter made way for dark mornings. She focused in the dimness and sat up on the cot. She looked over at the children sleeping in the bed. They hadn’t moved all night. She rubbed her eyes and stood up to stretch. She slowly exited the room as she watched for any movement from the bed. There was none. She walked downstairs to the residents in the house making breakfast and getting ready for their busy day. Violet asked them to reschedule her calendar for the next three days. She wanted time with the children before she walked back into her reality. She met Delilah in the kitchen who was helping with the pancakes, oatmeal and toast. Violet hugged her mom who recognized the tired in Violet’s face.
“Good morning Sweetheart. How’d you sleep?” Delilah asked as she handed Violet her standard cup of tea.
“I slept good, but I’m still exhausted.” Violet responded as she reached into the cupboard for two bowls. She took out two trays from the cupboard and placed them on the counter.
“Are the children awake yet?” Delilah began to help Violet by putting oatmeal in the bowls and jam on their toast.
“No. Not a sign of life from either. I’m sure they’re exhausted too.” Violet responded.
“Well, we can wake them up with some breakfast. I’m curious about their story. No one has any idea who they are. We’ve put out notice for others to let us know if any identification comes in. Poor babies. I can’t even imagine what they’ve been through.” Delilah could not wait to nurture them. She was motherly by nature.
“Sounds like a plan.” Violet said as she finished filling two glasses full of milk and two glasses full of orange juice. She wanted to give the children choices. She grabbed a tray full of food and Delilah grabbed the other. “Where is Caroline?” Violet asked. She was used to seeing Caroline first thing in the morning. Plus, the children would need to be examined to make sure they were healthy.
“I assume she’s still asleep.” Delilah replied. “Last night was a lot for her. She stayed up most of the night taking care of the two that you rescued. She’ll need some time this morning.”
“OK. I’ll speak with her in a little while. Ready?” Violet asked with tray in hand.
“Ready.” Delilah responded with excitement. She was eager to get to know the children.
Both women walked up the stairs and entered the dark room. They placed both trays on the dresser and Delilah opened the curtains. The women turned to see both children were sitting straight up in bed. This was not how Violet left them. It was ominous to see both children sitting ridged in an upright position with blindfolds covering a good portion of their faces. Delilah and Violet looked at each other to confirm that this was odd. It was. Violet’s expression sought out help from her mother. Delilah recognized this but had no comforting response.
“Good morning kids.” Delilah said cheerfully as her face expressed confusion. Delilah and Violet approached opposite sides of the bed and sat at each child’s feet. The children did not move or say a word. “My name is Delilah and this is my daughter Violet.” Both women watched for a response. There wasn’t any. “What are your names?” Delilah asked. Again, no response. Fear set into both Delilah and Violet’s hearts. What have these children been through that their actions are so systematic, and they don’t respond? Violet gently placed her hand onto the boy’s foot that lay under the covers. The boy instantly pulled back his foot which shocked Violet and Delilah.
“Don’t touch me!” The boy spoke. Without speaking.
Immediately Delilah and Violet jumped from the bed. They stood frozen. They recognized that he had entered their minds, with ease. Violet knew how hard learning this gift was, even for her. This was not expected by either. Delilah looked over to Violet seeking recognition that she wasn’t out of her mind. Violet was just as confused as Delilah. She turned back towards the children and entered their minds to respond.
“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to scare you. I promise, I won’t hurt you.” They waited for a response from the children but there wasn’t any. They simply sat in silence. “We know you’ve been through a lot. We’re here to help you, not hurt you. Can you tell us your names?” There was still no response. Delilah watched the children intensely. Violet gave them a few moments before trying again. “We just want to help you get back to your parent’s and family but we can’t do that if we don’t know your names.” Violet continued speaking through all of their thoughts. Moments went by and the women were beginning to think this might be an impossible task, at least for now.
Then quietly the little girl spoke through their thoughts. “We don’t have parents. You need to return us. We aren’t supposed to be here.”
“Quite Annabelle!” The boy’s voice rang through all of their thoughts. Violet and Delilah immediately looked at each other. Violet realized that they had not mastered private communication through thoughts yet.
“No Gabriel! I want to go home!” Annabelle cried. “I want to go home!”
“Stop it Annabelle!” Gabriel yelled back.
Violet allowed a few moments to go by as the children again became silent. Their tone was not common for Prohibited. The boy seemed very angry, but the girl was obviously sad and simply wanted to go home. Time went by as Violet waited for the right moment. She and Delilah watched as the girl maneuvered her hands seeking the boy’s hand. She located it and held onto his hand with both of hers. She was scared. That was obvious.
“Hello Gabriel. Hello Annabelle. I’m Violet. It’s nice to meet you. Please don’t be afraid. You’re safe now. We aren’t going to hurt you. I promise.” Violet calmly spoke. “We want to get you home. Just let me know where that is and we’ll take you home.” Violet pleaded.
Immediately the boy responded angrily “You took us from our home! Take us back!”
Violet’s words staggered “But we rescued you from the facility where you were being held captive.”
“No we weren’t. That is our home. Now take us back!” Gabriel said sternly.
Violet was beyond confused. “What happened to your parents?” She asked them.
“We don’t have parents.” Annabelle replied. “Never did. We’ve only had each other.”
Violet wanted to cry. What had the Normals done to these poor babies? She thought.
“Are you brother and sister?” Violet asked. Delilah stood in shock simply watching. She could not speak through thought and even if she could, she had no words.
“We’re twins.” Annabelle said seemingly pleased. Violet could see a slight grin on her face.
This was Violet’s in. “Twins? Wow, how great is it to have a twin Annabelle?”
“It’s awesome.” Annabelle replied, this time they could see a smile on her face.
“Annabelle, that’s enough.” Gabriel insisted.
“No Gabriel. She’s nice. I like her.” Annabelle was showing defiance.
“How old are you?” Violet softly asked. She continued communication through thoughts as this was the way the children seemed to prefer it. She knew she needed to tread lightly as to not push her luck with them.
“We’re nine.” Annabelle seemed proud.
“So, Annabelle, have you always lived at that home?” Violet asked.
“Yep. As long as I can remember.” Annabelle began playing with her brother’s fingers. Gabriel was no longer yelling at his sister to stop talking. It seemed like he knew it was pointless.
“Well, that’s nice. Do you like it there?” Violet asked.
“It’s OK. Kind of boring though.” Annabelle replied.
“That’s too bad.” Violet responded softly. “How come you wear blindfolds?” Violet was scared she might have pushed her luck with this question. She waited for a response.
Annabelle’s shoulders shrugged. “We always have. The only time we can take them off is if the doctors in the white coats take us into other rooms or if Gabriel and I aren’t together. So, we wear them a lot.” Annabelle’s tone turned sad again. “I haven’t seen Gabriel’s face in a very long time.”
Violet and Delilah looked at each other with a combination of sadness and confusion. This was truly beyond anything they could have imagined. It appeared that these children had been taken at a very young age or even from birth. It seemed that their whole lives had been spent in the room they had been rescued from. Both women’s hearts ached for these children.
“Are you two hungry? We have food for you.” Violet whispered through their thoughts.
“I am.” Annabelle said, her voice timid and small.
“Gabriel, would you like some food?” Violet entered into Gabriel’s mind.
“No!” Gabriel grumbled back.
“Gabriel, you must be starving. I promise it’s good food. I didn’t cook it.” Violet attempted a little levity to create him a peaceful space.
“I said no!” Gabriel insisted.
“OK. Well, we have food for you here if you want some.” Violet picked up one of the trays and looked at Delilah. “Gabriel isn’t hungry right now. But we will leave his plate here just in case.” Delilah nodded in acknowledgement that Violet planned on Gabriel eventually eating. Violet pulled the chair alongside the bed where Annabelle was sitting. “OK, Annabelle, would you like me to feed you? We have some oatmeal with cinnamon and sugar. We have toast with strawberry jelly and we have a banana.” Violet placed the tray on her lap as she waited for Annabelle’s instructions.
“What’s oatmeal with cinnamon?” Annabelle struggled with the word cinnamon.
“You’ve never had oatmeal or cinnamon before?” Violet asked.
“I don’t think so.” Annabelle responded.
“Well, you are in for a treat. The oatmeal might feel a little weird in your mouth. The texture is quite interesting. But I think you will like it.” Violet spoke in such a loving way that Annabelle was developing a comfort with her. “I will just put a little bit on the spoon. Do you want to take off the blindfold so you can feed yourself?”
“No. We aren’t supposed to take off the blindfolds unless we aren’t together.” Annabelle insisted.
“How come?” Violet asked.
“Because we just aren’t!” Gabriel snapped back.
“OK. That’s not a problem. I can feed you. Are you ready?” Violet asked Annabelle.
“Yes.” Annabelle shyly replied.
Violet put the spoon up to Annabelle’s lips as Annabelle stuck her tongue out to take a taste. Annabelle did this a few times until she was comfortable taking in the small amount of oatmeal. Annabelle chewed it slowly and smiled.
“That’s good. You’re right it does feel funny. But it’s good. Can I have some more?” Annabelle asked excitedly.
“You bet.” This time Violet put a large scoop on the spoon so that Annabelle could take as much as she wanted. As she placed the spoon to Annabelle’s lips, she took the entire spoonful. This time she didn’t even chew it. “More please?”
Violet and Delilah smiled at each other as Violet continued to feed Annabelle bite after bite. She couldn’t get enough. She acted like she hadn’t eaten in days. It didn’t take Annabelle long to finish all of her breakfast.
“Can I have some more?” Annabelle asked. “I really like the oatmeal.”
“Absolutely.” Violet responded. Then she hesitated. “Annabelle, when was the last time you ate anything?”
Annabelle didn’t immediately reply. She was thinking. “I don’t remember.” She finally confessed.
“OK. Well, you can have as much as you’d like. Gabriel too, when he’s ready.” Violet replied as she walked over to the dresser and picked up the second tray. “I will feed you Gabriel’s food. Mom, can you go down and get Gabriel another tray so his breakfast will be warmer?” Violet asked her mom for them all to hear through their thoughts.
“Absolutely. I’ll be right back.” Delilah replied, out loud. Delilah grabbed the first tray with the dirty dishes and left the room. Violet continued to feed Annabelle bite after ravenous bite. As she did this she noticed Gabriel’s face turning towards the food. He was smelling it. Occasionally he would lick his lips and then turn away from it. There might be hope that he would eat, eventually. Violet placed the tray on Annabelle’s lap so that the scent of the food would be right under Gabriel’s nose. Violet was determined to win this battle. As Gabriel continued to lick his lips and fight his urges, Delilah walked into the room with the new tray of food. She placed it on the dresser.
“Gabriel, is it OK if we try to feed you?” Violet asked. “I don’t want to pressure you but you probably need to eat something.” They waited for a long time for a response as Violet continue to feed Annabelle.
“Fine!” Gabriel grunted. “Fine, but not because you want me to!”
Violet laughed internally at the fierce stubbornness of this child. “Absolutely Gabriel. This is your decision. Thank you.”
“Can I try the oatmeal?” Gabriel asked defiantly.
“Of course.” Violet responded. Delilah grabbed the tray and pulled a chair alongside the bed to feed Gabriel.
“Gabriel, you’re going to love it!” Annabelle screeched through their thoughts.
“Whatever Annabelle. I’m just doing it to shut them up!” Gabriel muttered. He was going to be a tough nut to crack. But they were getting past one hurdle and Violet was determined to gain his trust and respect.
“Whatever Gabriel! You’re doing it because you’re hungry. Be nice!” Annabelle insisted. She was just as tough as he was, without the hardened exterior.
Delilah repeated everything that Violet had done with Annabelle. She gave him a chance to taste it at first and then spoon it in his mouth as fast as she could. He was starving. Violet had finished feeding Annabelle. She probably would have eaten more but Violet didn’t want her getting sick. She promised her more food later on. Annabelle was content. Violet took the tray and dirty dishes downstairs and began filling another bowl of oatmeal and grabbed another banana for Gabriel. She saw Caroline in the kitchen. She looked as tired as Violet felt. She asked Caroline if she minded joining her with the children. In Caroline tradition, she agreed to help. Caroline retrieved her medical bag and they both walked upstairs and into Violet’s room just in time for Delilah to need the new tray. She continued to feed Gabriel and like Annabelle, he ate as if he had not eaten in weeks. Violet began explaining their morning through Caroline’s thoughts. Violet asked the children if they would like to take a bath or a shower. Annabelle instantly responded with a bath. Gabriel was too busy eating and defying. Before Violet could ask the children if Caroline could quickly examine them, Annabelle asked a surprising question.
“When do we get our injections?” She asked happily.
All of the air was immediately sucked out of the room. Violet had to sit down. Not a word could be spoken. With one question, Annabelle had devastated all the grownups.
“All finished Gabriel.” Delilah said as she walked the tray to the dresser and then leaned against it with tears filling her eyes.
“Injections?” Violet asked.
“Yeah. Don’t we have to do them anymore?” Annabelle asked even more excited.
Violet looked at Delilah and then at Caroline. She had no idea what to say. Then Caroline took over.
“Annabelle, honey, my name is Caroline. I’m a nurse. Do you know what a nurse is and what a nurse does?” Caroline asked with her voice.
“I sure do. You give the injections. Does that mean we have to have them?” Annabelle didn’t sound as happy as she spoke through their thoughts.
“No Annabelle, I don’t think you do. But I have a very important question to ask you OK?” Caroline stayed calm.
“Ok” Annabelle replied.
“Do you know what kind of medicine was in the injections?” Caroline sounded concerned.
“No. Gabriel do you know?” Annabelle asked her brother.
Gabriel shook his head no, defiantly.
“OK. You’re doing good. Now Annabelle, how many times a day did you get these injections?” Caroline asked.
“Three times a day. Sometimes they didn’t give them to us but usually we had to meet with the doctors in the white coats on those days.” Annabelle had no idea what she was sharing with the women.
“Good Annabelle. You are so smart to know these things.” Caroline wanted to reinforce trust with Annabelle. “Annabelle, can I ask you to do me a favor?”
“OK.” Annabelle answered but not as sure of herself now. “What?”
Caroline whispered “Can you pull up your sleeve for me? I promise I won’t touch you. OK?”
Without hesitation Annabelle pulled up her right sleeve to her shoulder and held out her arm. Delilah walked over to see as Violet and Caroline looked down. Annabelle’s arm was mutilated, like a road map from mass injections. Delilah took a step back, covered her mouth and quietly exited the room. She went downstairs, into a bathroom, and cried. This, she had not expected.
“Good job Annabelle. Can you do the same with your other sleeve?” Caroline kindly asked.
Annabelle gladly pulled up her other sleeve to show similar scarring. “Annabelle would you mind if I pulled down the covers and had you show me your feet and legs Sweetie? You’re doing a great job and I promise I won’t touch you.” Caroline asked with sincerity. Violet continued to watch as Caroline pulled down the blankets and Annabelle pulled up the pajama bottoms to her knees. The same type of scarring appeared.
“Is that OK Caroline? Did I do a good job?” Annabelle waited for her response.
“Yes Annabelle. I’m so proud of you. You did a great job.” Caroline said sweetly as she pulled the covers back over the children. She looked at Violet and shook her head letting Violet know that this wasn’t good. “Annabelle, Gabriel, would you mind if me and Violet stepped outside for a minute. I promise we’ll be right back.” Caroline grabbed Violet’s hand to help stand her up. Violet was lost after seeing Annabelle’s scars.
“Sure.” Annabelle replied.
“I don’t care!” Gabriel mumbled.
“OK. We’ll be right back.” Caroline and Violet left the room and walked down the hallway. Violet looked at Caroline for some rational explanation but Caroline didn’t have one.
“What is that?” Violet pleaded.
Caroline held Violet’s hand. “That is years and years of injections Violet. I have no idea what they were injected with but I can tell you, they have been receiving them for a very long time.”
“Why?” Violet knew Caroline couldn’t give her a good answer.
“I don’t know Violet, but I really need to find out. I need to draw their blood soon and get it to the lab immediately. If they’ve been receiving medication this long, God only knows if they will begin detoxing soon or worse. I need to find out what they’ve been receiving through those injections. Can you help me talk them into letting me draw their blood?” Caroline was concerned.
Violet took in few deep breaths and paced the hallway. “OK. I may be able to talk Annabelle into it but I’m not sure Gabriel will agree to it. I’ll try.”
“OK. Odds are they’ve both been receiving injections with the same medication so as long as we can at least get one, we have a better idea of what we’re facing.” Caroline began walking towards the bedroom.
They walked into the room where the children remained sitting up in bed.
“Annabelle, Gabriel, I know I said that you won’t have to have injections, but Caroline does need to find out what you’ve been injected with.” Violet explained.
“What does that mean?” Annabelle asked.
“Well, Caroline needs to take some blood so she can test it to find out what you were given.” Violet waited for the resistance. Instead, surprisingly, they both agreed to it.
Caroline didn’t miss a beat. She began to talk the children through the process very slowly as she began to wrap the tourniquet around each of their arms and then attempted to find a vein in their hands. She knew she wasn’t going to find a good vein anywhere else. As she spoke gently and showed great compassion the children didn’t show any sign of fear or hesitation. Violet watched as she realized that this procedure must have been an everyday occurrence and the children weren’t scared one bit. This made her heart hurt. Caroline quickly finished the procedure to both children. She thanked them immensely, she took the vials and exited the room so that she could personally take them to the lab.
Violet was left alone in the room and thanked both children for their cooperation. She began to tell them about the home they were now in and the wonderful people that lived there. When she would make a simple statement about a TV, stove, or car, the children needed explanations as to what those things were. Violet patiently explained to them their new world and everything it entailed. Annabelle reacted with excitement and even Gabriel reluctantly began to come around. He would occasionally ask a question which Violet was more than happy to answer. She could tell that he was very curious about their new world, but he was also very angry. That would take time to break down. So, she just tried to take small steps with the children. She never realized how hard it was to describe a TV to someone who had never seen one. She then realized this could be an opportunity to try to get them to take off their blindfolds. She walked towards the TV that was mounted to the wall. She picked up the remote control and clicked the power button. The TV came on, set to the news. The children seemed startled at the sound. She scrolled through the guide to cartoons, tuned up the volume and placed the remote on the dresser. The children seemed intrigued. They listened intently behind the blindfolds. Annabelle would occasionally smile and let out a giggle as she listened to the child actors’ voices. Violet would laugh in response. As she watched the kid’s reactions Annabelle would occasionally lift a side of the blindfold. This, to Violet, appeared to be an attempt to see the TV. Violet didn’t point it out and just watched them. As Annabelle lifted the side of the blindfold slightly she began to speak to Gabriel.
“Gabriel, look. It’s OK. I’ve never seen anything like it.” Anabelle whispered through his thoughts.
“No Annabelle! We aren’t supposed to take off the blindfolds. You’re gonna get us in trouble!” Gabriel insisted.
“It’s OK Gabriel. Just pull up the side. You don’t have to take it off.” Annabelle was just as insistent. “And Violet said we can take them off without getting in trouble. Right Violet?” Annabelle asked.
“Right.” Violet said softly and trusting into their minds. “You won’t be in trouble at all.”
“See Gabriel. It’s OK.” Annabelle tried to convince him.
“No! They’re gonna find out and we’re gonna be in trouble Annabelle!” Gabriel snapped back.
“Who’s going to find out Gabriel?” Violet whispered.
“The doctors.” Annabelle replied. “They know everything. Gabriel’s afraid they’re going to find out.”
“Gabriel, I told you about our kind. We have the power of protection. I have special gifts. No one, Gabriel, no one is going to take you from us. I promise. You are safe. We won’t let you go back. I promise.” Violet pleaded with all the sincerity she had.
“I don’t care! They’re gonna know and I don’t want to get in trouble. If you want to get in trouble Annabelle then do it! You’re stupid!” Gabriel’s words were definitely unlike Prohibited.
“That’s very fair Gabriel. You don’t have to. I understand.” Violet wasn’t going to chastise him. He had obviously been through enough.
“You’re stupid Gabriel!” Annabelle snapped back. She folded her arms in front of her as she pouted.
Violet continued to watch the children. She wondered what was behind the blindfolds when she suddenly remembered the extraction of Prohibited eyes. This hadn’t occurred to her because, well, because they were children. She couldn’t imagine even the Normals removing the eyes of children, until now. So, she prepared herself. When Annabelle slightly lifted the blindfold, Violet was unable to see her eyes, or lack of eyes. She had, until this moment, assumed they had the Prohibited gold eyes. She couldn’t tell if Annabelle was able to see out of the side of the blindfold. However, Annabelle had stated that she could see. Violet was very confused. They already had gifts that weren’t inherent. She wondered if they had the ability to somehow see even if they didn’t have sight. Violet’s heart raced as she gave this thought some merit. She would need to in case it was reality. She took some deep breaths and tried to enter the realm for a moment of strength and comfort. She sat back and entered tranquility. She walked through the realm giving way to acceptance of all things, even children without eyes. She prepared herself with strength for whatever she was going to experience with these children. She knew that her kind would love them no matter what and protect them to the highest degree. It didn’t matter what these children had been through. Her kind was going to embrace them and help them recover. As Violet concentrated on the calmness and confidence that rushed through her veins her solitude was interrupted by Annabelle’s laughter. She was no longer simply giggling on occasion, this was full on laughter and it made Violet smile. Violet began to open her eyes as she left the realm and entered a room full of a child’s laughter. Annabelle had a contagious laugh and Violet began to laugh as a result. She opened her eyes and looked over to Annabelle, so she could enjoy the happy moment. Violet’s smile instantly ceased as she recognized that Annabelle had finally removed the blindfold and was intently watching the cartoon. Violet slowly stood up from the chair, began to gradually walk around the bed and stood at the footboard. Annabelle was so intrigued in what she was watching that she didn’t even focus on Violet. Violet stood in awe as she stared at Annabelle. Violet’s mouth gaped open as a million thoughts ran through her mind. Terror and uncertainty filled her entire being.
“Delilah!” Violet screamed through Delilah’s thoughts. “Delilah! I need you now!”
Delilah had been sitting with Jacob as he comforted her from the trauma of the children’s scars. She had calmed down and was simply solemn, until Violet’s voice screamed through her thoughts. Violet never referred to her by her given name. Delilah jumped up off the couch and began running upstairs. Jacob followed behind her, unaware of what was happening. But he knew something was happening. Violet could hear the footsteps running up the stairs and through the hallway until the door flung open and they both entered looking at Violet who was frozen. They both slowly followed Violet’s stare leading to Annabelle. Delilah and Jacob stood frozen as well. Annabelle was frozen too, but not on them, on the cartoons in front of her. She hadn’t noticed any of them. As Annabelle laughed with all her might at the new-found world of cartoons, the adults could only observe her with hesitation.
“Gabriel, take off the stupid blindfold. You have to see this!” Annabelle’s words rang through all of their thoughts. “I took mine off and I’m not in trouble. This is so cool!”
“No Annabelle. I don’t want to.” Gabriel’s voice wasn’t as stern as before. He could tell Annabelle was loving whatever it was she was seeing. He did kind of want to.
Without warning, Annabelle snatched the blindfold from Gabriel’s face and threw it across the room. Gabriel instantly covered his eyes. “Annabelle! No! We’re gonna be in so much trouble.” Gabriel cried out.
“No, we aren’t Gabriel. Look.” Annabelle looked back at the TV and began laughing at the cartoons. She was happy. The adults remained frozen in astonishment.
Gabriel continued to cover his eyes as he listened to his sister telling him what was happening on the cartoons and laughing. After some time, Gabriel separated two of his fingers so that he could have an opening to the TV. The adults remained frozen. Other Prohibited, having seen Delilah and Jacob rush up the stairs, began to enter the room. No one said a word. They were all mesmerized by the children. Slowly and cautiously Gabriel began to remove his hands from over his eyes. He began to giggle which eventually turned into full laughter as had Annabelle. Both children were enraptured by the cartoon and neither of them had even noticed the audience they had gained as more and more Prohibited appeared. They could do nothing but stare. It was as if collectively, their hearts all stopped beating at the same time. Breathing became obsolete as shock overtook every single one of them.
The children remained as intent on the TV as the adults were on them. When a commercial break was taken making way for ads for vitamins, chocolate milk, and discount passes to a locate amusement park, the children remained just as fascinated. That is until Annabelle broke away from the TV screen to look at Violet. Her voice rang out through all of their thoughts.
“Violet, is chocolate milk good? Can we have some?” Annabelle was happy and obviously looking forward to a world full of new experiences.
Everyone stared at Annabelle, who still hadn’t noticed the interest the adults had in her. She turned back to the TV not wanting to miss a thing while she waited for Violet’s response.
Violet noticed that she hadn’t answered her. “Sure, Annabelle. We can make you some chocolate milk.” Her words were shaky.
“Me too?” Gabriel asked, this time nicely.
“Yes, Gabriel. You too.” Violet answered. Her voice seemed as uncertain as ever, but the children hadn’t noticed. They continued to be enthralled with the TV. “We’ll go downstairs and make you some right now. I’ll be right back.” Violet’s voice rang through everyone’s thoughts queuing them to exit the room. They all left, one by one, with the same surprised expressions. No one said a word as they made their way down the stairs and into the kitchen. No one said a word as the chocolate milk was being made. Confused eye contact between them all were taking place, but not a word was uttered, even through thought.
Violet mechanically walked back up the stairs with two full glasses. No one followed. This was meant for Violet and Violet alone. None of them were of use to her in this situation. She entered the room and handed both children their cups. Violet watch as they took a small test sample of the chocolate milk. They both approved as they drank their chocolate milk at record speeds. Violet’s eyes could not stop the intense stare. The children handed back their glasses and Gabriel motioned for Violet to move out of their view of the TV. She placed the glasses on the dresser and stood watching the children laugh as they viewed cartoons with their brightly glowing, SILVER eyes.
Chapter 16
Caroline placed a pill on the tongue of each child, as she had been doing for two weeks. The years of Thorazine injections could not just be stopped, so she needed to lessen the amount each week. This way the children would not experience withdrawals. The children were very cooperative when taking their medications especially considering the alternatives. They were still getting used to their surroundings. The Prohibited made concerted efforts to make them feel loved and welcomed. Delilah and Caroline had become their primary caretakers since Violet’s schedule was very busy. Yet, the children had a strong connection to her. They saw her as their rescuer. They trusted her. However, Violet wasn’t so sure if the children were to be trusted. She remembered the conversation with Genevieve and Senator Kindle regarding the possibility of another type of Prohibited. A type that would be inherently bad. With the information they had received, they all knew this was a possibility. Violet had many conversations with Senator Kindle and Genevieve about this being the likelihood. They chose to wait it out to see what, if anything was different with these children, besides their eyes. They would remain aware and cautious.
Caroline and Delilah filled the children’s days with new information and introductions into their world. There was plenty to keep them busy. They hadn’t ever remembered being outside. So, to them, seeing a tree was a new experience. They would eventually start schooling, but Delilah figured that after years of being blindfolded and living in one room, they should be allowed to be children. The children did not disappoint. They were high spirited and somewhat mischievous. They liked to play pranks on unsuspecting members of the household. They threw tantrums, unlike most had seen. They were definitely unusual Prohibited and not just because of their silver eyes. As the medication dosages lessened, the more their anger and frustration was showing. Caroline had hoped that she could ween them completely off the Thorazine, but she was now second guessing herself. Their behavior was becoming concerning.
Delilah was of the mindset that if they exhibited some rebellion, no one could really blame them. She thought that they should be able to process years of abuse and neglect and be given good tools and coping skills on how to act and react. This was going to take years. Still, they remained aware of the possible inherently negative attributes that these children may possess. The children were scheduled to begin working with Violet’s therapist, Sandy, in a week. Delilah figured they could all rally until therapy could teach them better behaviors. However, even for Delilah, questioning ending the Thorazine was a bit of a struggle. The lesser doses allowed for worse behavior.
The children ran downstairs to the awaiting Prohibited. Everyone greeted them with hugs and happiness. The Prohibited desperately wanted an attachment to them but the children always seemed a bit detached. Again, they gave it understanding due to their trauma and continued with love. There was hope that they would learn to make real connections within the house. For now, hugs would have to do. The children sat at the kitchen table, teasing and hitting each other as breakfast was being made. Every once in a while, Delilah would have to remind them that hitting wasn’t accepted. The children would be greatly disappointed, cease the hitting, only to return to it moments later. It took great patience to not separate them, but patience was a quality all of the Prohibited possessed. Caroline scooted in between the two children as they all began to eat and converse with the kids. Gabriel and Annabelle commonly said things about the facility without knowing the impact of their words on the adults around them. That was their normal and all they knew. So as normal to them as their stories were, it was equally shocking and abnormal to the rest. The Prohibited tried their best to respond calmly and as ordinary as any response could be. But internally sadness rang out through most of the children’s memories. However, the more freedom, respect and love the children were receiving, they were beginning to see the differences between the two worlds. When they would be tucked in at night by the Prohibited, it used to make them feel uncomfortable. However, they were coming to the realization that this was the normal, not what the facility used to do. Their old home was dark, sterile and cold. This home was light, lived in and loved. After only two weeks, they liked this house much better.
After breakfast, Delilah and Caroline began helping the children with chores. Annabelle helped Delilah do dishes while Caroline helped Gabriel vacuum the floors. The children found satisfaction with helping. They enjoyed the communal living. They were never alone, and this brought them security. After the chores were done the children got an hour to watch TV. This was their first memory of sight in the house and it was their favorite thing to do. Caroline and Delilah sat on the couch as the children sat on the floor. The TV had been turned on and Annabelle grabbed the remote first. She turned it to one of her favorite programs.
“I don’t want to watch that!” Gabriel shouted.
“I don’t care! I do.” Annabelle shouted back.
“Guys. No fighting or the TV will have to be turned off.” Caroline told them.
“But I don’t want to watch this! It’s stupid!” Gabriel grabbed the remote out of Annabelle’s hand and began changing channels.
Annabelle immediately grabbed for the remote back as Gabriel held it above his head. “But I do!” She yelled.
“Hey. That’s not OK guys. We can choose something for both of you to watch.” Delilah insisted.
“But he took the remote from me!” Annabelle rarely showed this kind of anger. She continued to fight him for the remote. Delilah stood up to take the remote when suddenly Annabelle stood up and swiftly motioned her arm upward. Instantly, Gabriel flew through the air and hit the wall. She had flung him across the room as easily as having thrown a rag, yet she hadn’t even touched him. The remote fell out of his hand and Annabelle walked over and picked it up. She sat on the floor and turned the channel as if nothing had happened. This made Gabriel very angry and he stood up and began to motion his arm in the same manner as Annabelle had, but Delilah stepped in and sent a wave of protection over both children. She reached down and took the remote out of Annabelle’s hand and turned off the TV. Both Caroline and Delilah had never seen this before and were thrown off by the children’s actions.
“Hey! I was watching that!” Annabelle yelled looking up at Delilah.
“Yes, but now the TV is off. Annabelle, how did you just do that?” Delilah wasn’t sure she wanted to know the answer.
Annabelle turned back towards the TV. “I don’t know. I was just mad. But he took the remote from me!”
“I understand Annabelle but that’s not a good way to react. I’m very disappointed in you right now.” Delilah responded.
Annabelle lowered her head as she felt ashamed. Gabriel ran up the stairs and slammed Violet’s bedroom door behind him. Caroline followed him.
“Annabelle, listen to me Sweetheart. We don’t do things like that in this house. Do you know that?”
Annabelle nodded her head. “But I was mad. He shouldn’t have taken the remote.”
“No, he shouldn’t have. He could have reacted better to. But Annabelle, we don’t hurt people.” Delilah guided Annabelle’s face up to look her in her silver eyes. “Do you understand?”
Annabelle scanned Delilah’s loving eyes. She recognized that Delilah wasn’t going to hurt her like those in the facility. “But I was really mad.”
“Even if you’re really mad, you can’t just hurt people. You hurt your brother. Doesn’t that make you sad?” Delilah asked.
Annabelle was ashamed of what she had done, now that she had calmed down. “Yeah. I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have done that.”
“Can we go upstairs, and can you apologize to him and promise him that nothing like that will ever happen again? You don’t want him to be afraid of you right?” Delilah began to take Annabelle’s hand.
“No. I don’t want him to be afraid of me. I’ll tell him I’m sorry.” Annabelle said sincerely.
“Good. Let’s go.” They walked upstairs. Delilah left Caroline in charge of the peacemaking and she went downstairs to retrieve her phone. She called Violet’s number.
“Hi mom. Everything OK?” Violet answered.
“I’m not sure Violet. I think you need to come home. We had an incident with the kids and I’m not exactly sure what to make of it. I think we need your help.” Delilah replied.
“OK. I’m finishing up a meeting and I will be there in twenty minutes. Will that work?” Violet asked.
“Yes. That should be fine. And Violet, I think you may need to clear the rest of your schedule for the day.” Delilah informed her.
Violet knew her mom would not request this if it wasn’t important. “OK. I’ll be there as soon as I can.”
The women hung up the phone. Delilah went downstairs to her room and retrieved three pictures. She looked at each one for moments. She did not smile or find happiness in these pictures. She had discovered these pictures years ago but didn’t connect the children to them until two days after the children’s arrival. She hadn’t known how to have this conversation with Violet or Jacob, so she didn’t. But she had no choice now. She had to bring out a fact that no one was aware of and that would change all of their lives. She waited for Violet hoping she would hurry but also hoping that she wouldn’t. This wasn’t going to be an easy conversation. Delilah had asked Caroline to stay with the children in the room until she was able to meet with Violet. Delilah could hear the laughter coming from the room. Both of the children had such contagious laughs that even the most hardened person would crack a smile. Delilah was glad to hear them laughing.
Violet walked through the door and saw her mom sitting on the couch. She sat down next to her.
“Is everything OK?” Violet asked.
“I’m not sure.” Delilah responded.
“What happened?” Violet was curious.
Delilah explained the morning, the fight over the remote and the actions of Annabelle. Violet was stunned to hear that Annabelle and possibly Gabriel had other gifts, harmful gifts. She knew their behavior had been a concern, but they didn’t expect this. This confirmed to her the great possibility that these children could be the likely alter-egos that Genevieve spoke about. Violet was at a loss of what to do.
“So, was it like the way I was with Xavier?” Violet cringed as the words came out of her mouth.
“It was. Except she wasn’t in a trans. Her eyes didn’t glow. And, she remembered everything.” Delilah replied.
Violet was struggling with this information. They were Prohibited, that was obvious, but they also weren’t. However, she had been capable of similar actions. She had moments where she had lost control, but, she didn’t really remember them. It sounded like Annabelle knew exactly what she was doing and had done it on purpose.
“This is crazy mom. What do you think we should do?” Violet sought answers from her mom.
“I will talk to Caroline about not stopping the Thorazine or finding another medication that can keep their anger in check for now. But Violet, I think you may have to help them maneuver the realm sooner than later.” Delilah responded.
“But I’m still learning myself. I haven’t even begun teaching you, dad, Caroline or anyone else yet. I don’t know how to teach them.” Violet’s voice trembled.
“We will figure it out. Genevieve can help. I and the others can wait. Gabriel and Annabelle can’t. That’s obvious. They need to learn to control their anger Violet. As you know, medication can’t fix it all. They deserve to be taught.
Violet listened to her mother’s words and pondered them. She was right. Violet didn’t know how she was going to do it or how she would make the time, but she needed to figure it out. She knew the children couldn’t grow up throwing people against walls because they’re mad. However, one thing was for sure, she was not going to share the information of another type of Prohibited with anyone, until she was one hundred percent confident.
“OK. I’ll talk to Genevieve and to Senator Kindle. If I’m here with the kids more, then Caroline may need to take over some of my duties. Do you think she will be OK with that?” Violet asked.
“You know Caroline. She will do whatever she needs to do, and she won’t complain. She’ll be OK.” Delilah smiled.
“OK.” Violet relented. “OK.”
“Violet, I do have something else that I need to share with you. I don’t know exactly what to say.” Delilah pulled out the three pictures from between the couch cushions and handed them to Violet. Violet looked at each picture for a moment. Her eyebrows furrowed as she sat in confusion. She held the pictures in her hand and turned towards her mom.
“Where did you get these pictures of Gabriel? They look old.”
Delilah sat looking into her daughter’s beautiful eyes. “That’s not Gabriel, Violet.” Delilah gave her time to think about what she had just said.
Violet looked at the pictures again and ignored the age of the pictures. “Yes, it is. It looks just like him.”
“It’s not.”
“Then who is it?”
“It’s Jacob.” Delilah took a deep breath.
“But it looks just like Gabriel.” Suddenly Violet jumped up from the couch. She looked at her mom and then back down at the pictures. “Wait!”
Delilah allowed her daughter’s mind to process. Violet began to pace the floor as she held the pictures in her hand, occasionally looking down at them. Delilah sat and waited.
“Are you saying that Jacob is Gabriel’s father? Annabelle’s?” Violet asked as she continued to pace.
“I am Violet. He and Gabriel are identical. No matter how I try to spin it, the only explanation is that he’s Gabriel and Annabelle’s father.”
“Does Jacob know?” Violet’s mind was reeling.
“No.”
Violet stopped dead in her tracks. “You haven’t told him?”
“No. I didn’t know how to tell either of you. But Violet, look at those pictures. That is Gabriel before Gabriel was born. That is the only thing that makes sense. You can’t deny that.”
“Oh my gosh. Dad is going to freak out. This is crazy.” Violet continued to pace and then stopped suddenly as she realized the last part of what Delilah was expressing. “That makes them my siblings!” Violet finally came to this realization.
“Yes. It does.” Delilah stood up and took her daughter into her arms. She hugged her for a long time. Violet’s world continued to swirl around her and she couldn’t make sense of it. She knew her future held a lot of turmoil, but she hadn’t seen any of this in her images. She didn’t like the unknown. It didn’t sit well with her.
“Do the kids know?” Violet mumbled into her mother’s shoulder.
“No. I wanted to tell you and your dad first.”
“Do you think we should tell them at all?”
“I don’t know Violet. I think they have a right to know but I don’t know when we should.”
“Is dad around?”
“No. He’s been in meetings with Dr. Marsh and Dr. Campbell all morning. Their trying to retract more memories.”
“Well, I think he needs to hear this. Are they at the medical facility?”
“They are.”
“Then let’s go.”
“Don’t you want to call him first?” Delilah asked.
“No. He’ll just worry.”
Delilah went upstairs and notified Caroline that they would be leaving. Carline and the children walked out of the bedroom behind her. The children saw Violet downstairs and began running while yelling Violet’s name. They were always excited to see her. She knelt down at the bottom of the stairs to give them both a big hug. She looked at each one of them with a different view. These were her sister and brother. She got tears in her eyes and hugged them again. She lovingly chastised them for their earlier actions. They agreed not to do it again. She told them she would be back, and they walked out the door.
Jacob was in session, but Delilah notified the staff to interrupt. Jacob came out of the room with a concerned face and was followed by Dr. Campbell. Dr. Campbell was a renowned hypnotherapist. He had made some great progress with Jacob. They had learned a lot of information from him regarding the experimentation and life in the facility. Dr. Campbell worked with many of the rescued Prohibited. They all liked him. He had a great bedside manner.
“Sorry to barge in like this but we need to speak to Jacob for a moment.” Delilah explained.
“No problem at all.” Dr. Campbell responded.
“Do you mind if we use the session room?” Delilah asked.
“That would be fine. I’ll just be in my office.” Dr. Campbell walked away as Violet and Delilah joined Jacob in the session room.
“What’s going on?” Jacob asked both women.
“We have some things we need to tell you.” Delilah explained as they all sat in chairs. “The children had some issues today. They got into a fight over the remote and Annabelle flung Gabriel against the wall.” Delilah hesitated. “Without touching him.”
Jacob’s eyes got big. “You mean, like she used a gift? A power?”
“Yes. That’s exactly what it was.” Delilah continued.
“That’s bad. That’s really bad.” Jacob looked over at Violet. “What do you think?”
“I’m going to talk to Genevieve, but mom thinks I need to start working with them on entering the realm and controlling their anger.”
Jacob nodded his head. “Well, it seemed to work well for you. Right?”
“It did. I’m just not sure I can teach them.” Violet replied.
“Of course you can. You’re as tough as they come. You’re going to have no problem teaching them.” Jacob reassured her.
“Thanks dad. I don’t think I have much choice.” Violet was not confident.
“Well, I know you can. I know your mom agrees. If anyone can do it, it’s you. Those kiddos deserve the best and they have that in you.” Jacob smiled at Violet.
“Jacob, we have something else we need to talk about.” Delilah pulled the pictures from her purse and handed them to Jacob.
Jacob looked them over and then handed them back to Delilah. “That’s Gabriel. Is there a problem?”
Delilah handed Jacob back the pictures. “Take another look Jacob.”
Jacob held the pictures in his hand and scanned them for quite some time. His head tilting ever so slightly. “Hey, that’s the house I lived in when I was a kid. How?”
“That’s you Jacob.” Delilah said quietly.
Jacob continued to study the pictures. “That’s me? But that looks exactly like Gabriel.” Jacob slowly began the recognition process Violet had just completed. Except he didn’t jump up out of his seat. He began to cry.
“Dad, don’t cry, please.” Violet stood up and sat on the arm of Jacob’s chair. Jacob lowered his head as tears fell from his golden eyes. Violet hugged him and began to rub his back. “Dad, it’s going to be OK.”
From out of the sound of Jacob’s whimpers he began to speak. “I knew they had taken so much from me. They took your mom. They took you from me. They took all of those years from me. They not only took vital pieces of my physical being, they took all of my hope. They took my future. They took my dreams. They took everything. Why?” Jacob’s pleas for answers were heartbreaking. Neither woman had a word of comfort. He deserved all the answers he was seeking but they had none. There was no reason for the things they had done to Jacob. It was pure madness and evil. They sat in silence as Jacob experience his loss and realization that somehow, Gabriel and Annabelle were his children. They sat for hours. After Jacob’s tears ran out they discussed how this was even possible. They discussed reasons why they would have been created. They discussed explanations as to why their eyes were a brilliant silver. They discussed what Jacob and the children had been through. They discussed when they should tell the children. They discussed their futures. They discussed everything that they could think of.
Violet relayed to her parents that she was done with all of them guessing. She was tired of not having all the facts. She wanted answers for her father and her new siblings. There was a fire lit under her and she was going to take action. She told them that she wanted to enter the facilities and gather any and all documentation possible to begin piecing this puzzle, their puzzle, together. The time had come for solid answers. For as much as Jacob and Delilah wanted to talk her out of it, they knew this needed to be done. They spoke about the possible ways for her to approach this mission and the possible outcomes. Violet promised to speak with Genevieve about training the children and getting her assistance with obtaining the documentation. Violet promised that she would take all precautions and plan it out with great care. They all agreed not to tell the children about Jacob being their father until their connection to the children became greater. Violet also wanted them to enter the realm first and learn how to maneuver through the negative better. They all agreed. Violet was determined to get every single document she could. She was not going to be satisfied with anything less. It was their time to have a satisfactory outcome. But through Violet’s confidence, she forgot one thing. Nothing is certain.
Chapter 17
They were all prepared. The children were up in bed, sound asleep. The Prohibited knew what they were to do. Violet was going to create a portal into every facility’s document room and begin handing the Prohibited documents. She would do this until she was spotted, and she would go on to the next facility. She did not want any of them to have much time to alert the others. Whatever documents she was able to retrieve was better than what they had now. Violet was calm and peaceful. She had spent much of the day within the realm and she was very centered. She knew the risk was not great, like in a rescue situation. This was not human collateral. So, she was at peace. Everyone around her on the other hand felt extreme hesitation. They were not used to covert operations or rescues. At least most of them weren’t. This was a little nerve-wracking for most. But Violet had made it known that they were not in any danger. She would not put them in this position if they were.
Basically, Violet would go into the portal and begin handing them papers. It was as simple as that. Everyone was to remain as quiet as possible so that the children would not wake up. That was easy enough. Violet hugged everyone and reassured them that she wouldn’t be gone too long. Violet stood in the large living room and opened the portal. The Prohibited that could see inside of it were amazed as they saw into a room with filing cabinets. Violet walked through and with a wave of her hand, the drawers began to open. They could see Violet removing stacks of papers and files and returning to the portal to hand them through. So far so good. Violet continued to do this as the Prohibited began to make stacks of papers and files on the kitchen floor. They tried to make sure the stacks were placed in the order and drawers that they came from. Caroline placed post it notes on top of each stack showing drawer one, drawer two and so on. Things were going smoothly. Violet hadn’t realized the amount of filing cabinets that were in the room. She tried to hurry without dropping any of the papers. This was going to take some time. Longer than she had thought. She remained calm and focused as she took stack after stack and placed it in Prohibited hands. This first documentation room took over an hour to get all the documents. She hadn’t been seen but she wasn’t comfortable with the amount of time it was taking. With the wave of her hand she gently closed all the file drawers. She reentered the portal into the living room where everyone was excited. She closed the portal and walked into the kitchen to see the floor already covered with stacks of paper.
“OK, we have four more rooms to go. Do you think you can find the room?” Violet asked the room of Prohibited. The answer all around was a resounding yes. Violet nodded her head in agreement and waved her hand to reopen the portal. She walked into another facility’s document room and began the same process of handing back stacks of papers. She was relieved to find that this room was not as big as the last room. She continued the same actions as before. Grabbing a stack and handing a stack. She watched as the Prohibited had formed a line down to the lower lever to allow for more stacks. She smiled at the selfless Prohibited family she loved so much worked quickly. She had emptied this room in forty-two minutes. She reentered the portal and closed it. She maneuvered through the kitchen for a glass of water. Everyone took a seat while Violet took a break to observe all of their hard work. She finished her water and walked back into the living room with its empty floor. She was hoping they could leave this room empty.
“Is everyone ready? We’re halfway there.” Violet asked cheerfully.
Again, a resounding yes as everyone got to their feet. Violet opened the portal again to reveal another larger document room. “This one’s a big one guys. Sorry.” She apologized and entered the room. She began the boring and exhausting process again. By now, her arms were feeling the weight of the stacks of papers. But she continued at a quick pace. She had gotten to the third filing cabinet when she noticed a small movement at the door. It was the handle being opened. She immediately melted the handle, so it could not be opened. She saw through the windows that a man with a white coat was peering through. She knew she didn’t have much time. The man disappeared and instantly, alarms and lights began going off. The Prohibited saw this and begged Violet to come back. She refused and continued to grab stacks and hurl them into the portal. Suddenly there was banging at the windows and door. Violet saw men with guns begin to aim. She sent out a wave of protection which deflected the bullets as they left the guns. She began waving her hands at the filing cabinets. Filing cabinet drawers sprung open and Violet began to wave her hands frantically as pages flew out of the cabinets and into the living room. Prohibited began to grab at papers on the floor and through the air as stacks of papers filled the living room. It was utter chaos. Suddenly the glass was broken, and bullets flew through the air. Violet sent out another wave of protection and turned back to the filing cabinets. She was determined and as stubborn as Gabriel. She began to levitate the remaining filing cabinets and warned the Prohibited to take cover for safety as she began to fling one filing cabinet after another into the living room. Prohibited screamed as they took cover while the projectiles landed on the couches and floors, hitting into walls and bouncing off them. Violet sent out another wave of Protection as the men made their way into the room. Violet threw the final filing cabinet into the portal as she ran through behind it. The men attempted to reach her as she closed the portal. Violet was excited, and her adrenalin superseded her calmness. She began jumping up and down as she yelled that they had done it. Her excitement hadn’t allowed her to see the frightened Prohibited hiding in all parts of the house. Once Violet realized this, she shamefully calmed down.
“It’s OK everyone. You don’t have to be afraid. The portal’s closed.” Violet said with confidence. “It’s OK. I promise.”
Prohibited began to slowly appear from all corners of the house. Violet’s smiled lessened as she noticed the fear and trepidation that the Prohibited were expressing. That’s when Violet began to realize the damage she had done to the home and to her family.
“Oh my gosh. I am so sorry everyone. Is everyone OK?” Violet asked. “I didn’t realize how bad it was in here.” Violet scanned the living room which was thoroughly destroyed. The couch was broken almost in half with two filing cabinets laying on top. The walls had holes everywhere and a filing cabinet had come to rest where the railing on the stairs had once been. The floors were covered in dented filing cabinets and papers everywhere. Violet was deeply ashamed of herself. She had promised them that they would be safe and yet she was so focused on getting as many documents as she could, she had put them all in harm’s way. “I am so so sorry.” She began walking up to each Prohibited to check to make sure they weren’t hurt, at least physically. No one had been injured. Violet was so concerned about making amends with them that she had forgotten that they had one more document room left. She saw upon all their faces that this was no longer an option. She was torn. She had a strong desire to tell them all to pull themselves together and at least attempt to get what they could. But she also had a strong desire to not put them through any more. She was facing an internal war. Delilah approach Violet. She could tell she was struggling.
“Violet, you can’t go back in. It’s too dangerous for everyone. Besides, we have enough here. This should be more than enough to answer our questions.” Delilah placed her hands on Violet’s shoulders. She could tell Violet was somewhere other than here. “Violet, I need you to focus.” Delilah searched for recognition in Violet’s eyes.
“But we only have one more. Just think of all the information we might be losing!” Violet said sternly.
Delilah pulled Violet’s face to focus on hers. “But think of all the information we have gained. You cannot focus on what we don’t have, now. We are all safe and uninjured. You cannot ask them to do this again.” Delilah was adamant.
“But, I have to.” Violet snapped. Violet stepped around filing cabinets and found a space she could create the portal. All Prohibited hid behind walls and under furniture. Violet waved her hand to open the portal. Images instantly appeared of men with guns. Violet recognize that they had been warned. She immediately began to shut the portal when one of the men aim and fired through it just as it shut. Violet turned to hit the ground barely missing the fast-moving bullet. In that split second all Prohibited hit the floor and screams could be heard throughout the house. The portal was now closed, and Violet pushed herself up to see if she had been hit. She hadn’t. Violet was in such a hurry to close the portal, she hadn’t had time to send out a wave of protection. No other Prohibited were near the portal to recognize the danger but they had heard the gunshot. Violet slowly stood up and looked around as Prohibited began peeking around corners and began standing up.
“Is everyone OK?” Violet yelled out. “Is anyone hurt?”
The Prohibited were coming out of rooms as more and more reassured her that they were alright. Prohibited began to take stock of who was all there. Prohibited were coming up from the lower level to be accounted for. Violet scanned their faces. She betrayed them, and it showed. Violet looked over at Delilah, whose face only expressed disappointment. Violet pleaded with her eyes for her mother to not be sad or betrayed but Delilah could not give her what she was seeking. They all continued to count the Prohibited to make sure everyone was present. It appeared that everyone was. Delilah continued to check the Prohibited to make sure there were no unknown injuries. There were not. Violet stood looking at her family as they avoided eye contact with her. They did not feel safe anymore.
Just then a small gurgle could be hurt behind the filing cabinet the was wedge onto the stairs. Then they heard a slight groan. Everyone froze but Delilah. She raced to the stairs and climbed them, stepping on papers and broken stair rails as she made her way to the filing cabinet. She knelt down and saw a Prohibited squeezed between the stair and the cabinet. Only moans could be heard. Delilah turned over the Prohibited. It was Caroline. She was bleeding from just below her left shoulder. Delilah immediately put pressure on the wound.
“Call Dr. Marsh now!” Delilah screamed through the air. Prohibited began to grab their phones as multiple people tried making contact. Dr. Marsh was notified of the shooting. He would contact a Prohibited hospital and have them send an ambulance. He didn’t want to risk her needing surgery or lifesaving machines. “Caroline, honey, I’m right here. You’re going to be OK. Ok?” Delilah begged for a response.
Caroline tried desperately to open her golden eyes and focus on Delilah, but it was difficult. Caroline was able to mouth the word OK.
“Caroline, I need you to stay with me Sweetheart. An ambulance and Dr. Marsh are on their way. Just stay with me.” Delilah begged even harder as she continued placing pressure to her wound. One of the prohibited brought Delilah a folded towel. Delilah placed the towel on the wound and pushed as hard as she could. All Caroline could do was groan and whimper through the pain. Violet did not move. She watched as Delilah’s head bobbed up and down above the filing cabinet as she spoke to Caroline and then forced all her weight onto the wound. Violet could not move. She could not speak. The entire house was in a panic and she could do nothing. She had done enough already. Her unwise choices had consequences and Caroline was paying Violet’s dues. Violet continued to watch the top of Delilah’s head and face as she tried saving Caroline’s life. As she was watching, she noticed movement through the upstairs railing. She looked up to see Gabriel and Annabelle with fear on their faces as they tightened their grips on the posts. They had seen what happened. It could have been one of them. It could have been any of them. But it was Caroline. Violet watched Gabriel and Annabelle as they looked down at Delilah and Caroline. This was not the night that she had planned. She caused this. Only her and no one else. It wasn’t just bad decision making, it was selfish desires and lack of impulse control. She couldn’t help Caroline. She couldn’t help Delilah. She couldn’t help any of them. In her mind, she was no better than Xavier in this moment. So, she disappeared in an instant.
Violet entered the darkened room. She had the room memorized. She walked over to the chair in the corner and turned on the small lamp. Genevieve moved slightly as she began to wake up.
“Hello? Who’s there?” Genevieve asked.
Violet didn’t immediately respond.
“Please tell me who it is before you give this old woman a heart attack.” Genevieve said as she began to push herself up in the bed.
“It’s Violet Genevieve. It’s just me.” Violets whispered.
“Violet? Is everything OK?” Genevieve reach for the lamp on her nightstand and turned it on. She blinked her eyes multiple times as they adjusted to the light.
“No.” Violet replied with sorrow in her voice.
“Dear, what happened?”
“I did something awful tonight Genevieve. I did something terrible.”
“It can’t be all that bad. Tell me.”
“I got Caroline shot tonight. It’s all my fault. I was so stupid Genevieve.” Violet began to cry.
“I she OK?” Genevieve was very concerned.
“I don’t know. I don’t think so. She’s hurt pretty bad.”
“What do you mean you don’t know?”
“I left. I felt so bad. There was nothing I could do, and I had already messed up horribly. So, I left.” Violet continued to cry.
“What happened Violet?”
“I had a plan to get the documents out of the facility. It was a simple plan. No one was supposed to get hurt. I created a portal and collected documents and handed them through the portal. If we got caught I was to get out and that would be that.”
“What went wrong?” Genevieve knew it wasn’t going to be easy to hear but she needed to know.
“They discovered me.”
“And?”
“And, I didn’t stop. I threw filing cabinets through the portal. I threw everything that I could through the portal. Then I went through it and closed it.” Violet began to feel so ashamed.
“Was anyone hurt?”
“No. Not physically. But you should have seen their faces Genevieve. They felt betrayed. They had experienced violence when I promised them they wouldn’t. And all because I couldn’t stop. I don’t know why I couldn’t, but I was just so determined to get answers to it all, that I couldn’t stop until I was finished.”
“How did Caroline get shot?”
“That’s the worst part Genevieve. I should have just left it alone but all I could think about was the documents we hadn’t gotten. Mom told me not to open another portal. She knew it was too dangerous, but I wouldn’t listed. I just wanted to see if they had been warned yet. So, against my mom’s better judgement, I opened another portal Genevieve. I opened another portal!” Violet’s tears ran down her face. She didn’t even bother trying to wipe them. She was so disgusted with herself, she didn’t even deserve the tears to be wiped away.
“So, I take it that they had gotten warning?” Genevieve continued.
“Yes. I noticed it right when the portal opened so I instantly began to close it but not in time to deflect a bullet. The bullet that hit Caroline. She must have been hiding behind the filing cabinet on the stairs. Genevieve I was so focused that I made such poor decisions!” Violet chastised herself.
Genevieve waited a moment to respond and then quietly replied “What you were was greedy Violet. Plain and simple. You know how much I love you but the truth is you did these things from a bad place and it ended up bad. You did it because you selfishly wanted those documents, no matter what. That’s the truth.” Genevieve’s tone was no longer as loving. Her words stung Violet in a way she had never experienced before. She instantly felt defensive. She pondered Genevieve’s words. After some thought she accepted Genevieve’s truth. Genevieve was right. No one mattered to her through this process, not like they should have. Violet had a choice to make. Face the truth or deny the truth. To deny the truth is easier and less painful. Facing the truth meant facing her own demons and facing her family with accountability. She continued to cry until she had no more tears. Her face was a wet mess, but she didn’t care. She had never been so lost in her life. She knew what she needed to do. She knew she needed to be accountable for her greed and face her family, all of them. But all she wanted to do was crawl under Genevieve’s grand bed and stay there forever. She had let the negative win, again. Whenever she allowed the negative in, it always turned out bad. She didn’t know why the negative was so hard for her to push away at times, but it was, and she would have to learn to control it or disappear into obscurity. For as difficult as fighting off the negative was, the thought of her not fighting for her kind was unimaginable. Her essence was inherently good, like Prohibited, but like a Normal, she could allow the negative. She hated this part of her. Maybe this was truly what made her different, not just her eyes and the power of self-protection. Prohibited didn’t have these struggles. They were inherently good, and it showed in all their actions and deeds. Violet just wanted to be like them. She didn’t want to be like a Normal.
“Why am I this way Genevieve? Why do I struggle against the negative? Other Prohibited don’t have to. Why me?” Violet begged for Genevieve to have comforting answers.
“It’s simple Violet. Because you are different. You’re different from the Normals and you’re different from the Prohibited. But Violet, with that comes great power. You have found the realm easily. You have gained powers easily. You do these things with ease because for whatever reason, you are different. You have abilities beyond what anyone in this world has, even me Violet. I never mastered the portal. I tried for decades and I simply could not master it. You did it within a month. You want to find anxiety in being different when you should be finding your best possible you. You are unique and different from all others. When you are the best you possible, negative cannot exist. You’re just not there yet. But Violet, in my images you are a chosen one. That you can’t deny. You can choose to be the leader of righteous and love or you can choose to dwell in the negative, but you can’t be both. One cannot exist if the other is present. It’s not easy Violet. Normals fight the negative every single day. That is why there are not Normals with gifts, except for my granddaughter. The negative is too great. The world can be a very negative place. They are wholly unaware of the freedom they deny themselves when they let the negative in. They are clueless to the abilities and gifts they can obtain if they could shed the worlds negativity and allow the realm to be their reality. You, my child, have far more options than the Normals. You have the ability, you have the knowledge, it’s now up to you to choose. It is a choice and it’s one you must make. You can’t have both.”
“But why do I mess up so badly sometimes? I don’t get it.”
“Because you give into it. It’s easy to allow negative to rule. Negative doesn’t require a desire for peace and happiness. It doesn’t require self-control. It doesn’t require devotion to do what’s right. It only requests to take over your thoughts, feelings and actions. That is easy. It’s much easier to allow the negative than the positive. Unless you are simply a Prohibited. Which, we have learned, you are not.”
“Why can’t I be Genevieve? Why can’t I be a regular Prohibited?”
“I don’t know Violet. Why did I have to be the first Prohibited? Some things are just meant to be. Destiney is not fair sometimes. But we play with the cards we are dealt, no matter how unfair they seem.”
Violet let out a frustrated grunt. “I just wish I could be like the other Prohibited.”
“Well, you can’t. It’s not who you are. You know what you must do. Violet, I have full faith in you and your capabilities. I love you very much but I suggest you pull up your bootstraps, go face your family and then enter the realm. You’re sitting here complaining about how life isn’t fair to you, when your friend, your sister, is possibly fighting for her life. Violet you need to do better than this. Figure out how to make the negative be so afraid of who you are that it chooses not to enter. Find the confidence in yourself to be the leader you were meant to be. And fight for what you know is right. Learn to make better decisions in the heat of the moment. Learn complete self-control. Learn to not allow there to be any other option but good. It’s your choice Violet. I truly hope you make the right one. I love you Violet. I know you will do the right thing. Don’t prove me wrong. Now go home Violet. You have some work to do. I’m old and I need my sleep.” Genevieve turned off the lamp on her nightstand and laid down in the bed. Within moments she was snoring. Violet sat in contemplation for a time. She knew that Genevieve was being harsh for a reason. And that reason was to light a fire under her to get her to choose the right path. Even though part of her didn’t want to. But Genevieve made it clear that negative cannot exist if Violet was to do the right thing. That part of her she was going to have to say goodbye to, for good. Violet turned off the lamp and disappeared.
Chapter 18
Violet sat in the hospital room as the beeping of machine’s gave way for nurses to enter and shut them off. The nurses would check on Caroline and occasionally inject medication into the IV. Caroline had been sleeping since Violet got there. Two Prohibited sat outside the room for added protection. Delilah was sitting in the room when Violet had appeared. They did not speak. Neither woman knew what to say. The room was dark but for a light above the bed. Violet didn’t know what Caroline’s condition was. She was too scared to ask Delilah. Violet fought her internal war all night. She battled her need to self-pity. She was in a very dark place. However, Genevieve’s voice continued to speak through her head. Violet had the ability to fight off the negative. It wasn’t going to be easy, but Genevieve was certain that Violet could be and would be the leader in her images. Violet, on the other hand, was nowhere near as confident. Violet hadn’t attempted to enter the realm yet. She wanted to decide what she wanted to do first. She wanted to have a clear path to her future before she tried. Delilah slept in a recliner next to the bed and Violet would occasionally watch her. She had betrayed her mother. Violet was ashamed. So, she thought and combatted with thoughts all evening. It was a very long night.
When daybreak began to illuminate light into the room, Caroline began to move. Her eyes began to flutter open. Violet stood up and walked over to Caroline. She took her hand.
“Caroline, can you hear me?” Violet spoke softly.
Caroline nodded yes and then grimaced at the pain as she tried to move.
“It’s OK. Don’t move Caroline. I’ll go get the nurse.” Violet left the room searching for a nurse. The nurse that was at the nurse’s station, told Violet that she would send her nurse right in. Violet went back into the room and found Caroline with her eyes open and Delilah waking up. Violet again took Caroline’s hand. Caroline looked up at Violet with a confused look.
“What happened?” She tried to speak through her dry throat.
“You were shot.” Violet replied, ashamed.
“How?” Caroline’s face showed the confusion.
“When I opened the portal the last time. A bullet was able to get through. Don’t you remember?” Violet asked as the nurse walked in.
The nurse injected medication into the IV and asked Caroline how she was doing. In Caroline fashion, she said she was fine but needed some water. The nurse told her that she could have some ice chips but that was all. She had had surgery to remove the bullet and they didn’t want her getting sick from the anesthesia. Caroline nodded that she understood, and the nurse handed Violet a cup with ice chips and a spoon. Violet slowly fed Caroline the ice. Caroline was relieved to receive them. After a few spoonful’s, Caroline didn’t want any more. Even the simple act of ice chips being placed in her mouth had exhausted her. Violet placed the cup on nightstand. She went into the bathroom and returned with a warm wet washcloth. Violet began to gently wipe Caroline’s face, neck and hands, avoiding wires and tubing. Caroline thanked her. Delilah watched. Violet took Caroline’s hand again.
“Do you remember what happened?” Violet asked.
Caroline tried to remember back but she couldn’t. She had just had surgery and was on strong pain medication, so her thinking wasn’t clear. “I don’t remember.” Caroline quietly whispered.
“That’s OK.” Violet placed her hand on Caroline’s.
Caroline looked at Violet. She could tell that Violet was wanting to share something with her. “What’s wrong Violet.”
Violet began to cry. “It’s my fault. It’s all my fault that you got shot. Caroline, I’m so sorry.” Violet’s tears fell onto the bed blankets below.
Caroline was confused. “Violet, it’s not your fault. You didn’t shoot me.”
“No, I didn’t.” Violet sat on the edge of the hospital bed. “But I caused it. I shouldn’t have opened the portal again. I was selfish Caroline and I opened it even though we all knew I shouldn’t. That’s how you got shot. Please forgive me. I’m so sorry.” Tears continued to roll down Violet’s face. Delilah got up and handed Violet some tissue.
Caroline listened to Violet explained what had happened. Caroline saw the sorrow in Violet’s eyes. “This isn’t your fault Violet.” Her voice was sincere and loving. “It sounds like you made a mistake. It sounds like if you had to do it all over again, you would do it differently.”
“I would Caroline. I absolutely would.” Violet pleaded.
“Then, if you learned something from your mistake, how can I be mad at you? I forgive you Violet. Please don’t be sad.” Caroline whispered.
Violet shook her head in disbelief. “Caroline, you are too good to me. I want you to be mad at me. I want you to yell at me. Please yell at me.” Violet begged her.
Caroline smiled. “Nope. I’m not going to yell at you. You simply made a mistake. It might have been a big mistake. But Violet, if you learned from this mistake, and it sounds like you have, then the only person who needs to forgive you, is you.” Caroline gently squeezed Violets hand. “Now, if you make the same mistake and I end up back in here, well, then we have an issue.” Caroline attempted to giggle but she found it painful.
Violet sat stunned at the love and forgiveness that she was receiving. This is exactly how Prohibited reacted, and Violet craved to be like her. She envied their ability to be so compassionate and understanding. She did not feel like she deserved it. She had been friends with Caroline long enough to know that Caroline would never hold a grudge. “Thank you.” Violet wiped away her tears and went to pick up the cup of ice. She spoon-fed Caroline ice chips until Caroline was able to fall back to sleep. Delilah hadn’t spoken a word to Violet. Not because she was mad at her, but because she knew there wasn’t anything that she could say that Violet wasn’t saying to herself. Once Caroline was asleep, Violet went to Delilah and gave her a hug and then disappeared.
Violet sat in silence and hadn’t been seen in days. She had locked herself away in the lower level office five days ago. She had plied the office with food and water and wasn’t coming out without having lived in the realm for as long as it took. She had apologized to all Prohibited, even the children, and her apologies were met with love and forgiveness. Just as she had expected but felt she didn’t deserve. Their compassion had caused her guilt. She entered the realm with shame and self-pity pulling on her will. She was determined to negate all negativity. She knew it wouldn’t be easy, but she was determined. The deeper she entered the realm the easier it was to allow the light in. The love experienced in the realm was unlike anything anyone could ever feel. It was pure unconditional love of the highest degree. No earthly love could even compare. It infiltrated every fiber of her being and filled her entire existence. She tried desperately to accept that she was worthy. This was one of her biggest hurdles. The further into the realm the lighter her spirit and the less insecurities existed. After days of pushing herself deeper into the realm, there was absolutely nothing weighing her down. Her point of this long session was to make this existence strong enough to fight through the worldly reality. She wanted this experience to remain, always. She laid in the light and love. She had gratitude in her heart. It was the true essence of purity. She accepted that she was worthy, if not for herself, for all Prohibited. She would begin to spend this kind of time in the realm from now on. The gatherings, interviews and debates could be done by others. She was only one person and she would have to make choices. This time she would make good ones.
The Prohibited had been organizing the stacks of papers. Senator Kindle, Micah Jenkins and a staff of many had been helping scan all the documents into computers. The information Violet had retrieved had been priceless. They had enough evidence to prosecute many and shut down all facilities. If, that is, they could get the government’s assistance. The overwhelming and highly disturbing information was going to help the Prohibited cause more than they could have ever hoped. Because of the secrecy and security of the documents in the home, prohibited were set up around the property perimeters and look outs were stationed within the home. They were not going to take any chances. Everyone was on high alert. Caroline would be returning to the home soon and they needed her safe. Everyone was working hard and helping in any way that they could. Senator Kindle had met with Jacob and Delilah to discuss the children and what they had discovered about Gabriel, Annabelle and others like them. Delilah had been right, they were Jacob’s children. They now discovered that there were many with silver eyes and they had begun creating them over nearly two decades. All were genetically manufactured with Jacobs DNA. When it had been discovered that he and Adelaide had given birth to the first Prohibited with violet eyes, the Normals felt they had an obligation to recreate her. However, they were never able to do so. Instead, the result was children with silver eyes. Jacob was struggling with his DNA having created what appears to be thousands of children. The oldest of these children was nineteen. His name was Ezekiel. They had not uncovered what had happened to Ezekiel, but they had many more documents to process.
The information that was coming in on the silver eyed children was slow. It seemed as if this subject matter was at a high level of secrecy. What they had learned is that although Prohibited with gold eyes were inherently good, the Prohibited with silver eyes might be inherently bad, just like they had been warned about. The Prohibited wanted that to be wrong but based off the studies they had found so far, it looked as if that might be the most likely outcome. All Prohibited had been provided Thorazine since very young ages. The only logical reason would be due to negative behavior issues. This news hit Jacob and Delilah especially hard. They had known that Gabriel and Annabelle had issues, but they thought that was a result of their circumstances, not their nature. However, it did explain the angry outbursts and lack of self-control. It also explained the facilities continued use of Thorazine all these years. They both knew that they would need to take a different approach with Gabriel and Annabelle if their tendency was to react with bad or violet behavior naturally. They didn’t know what approach they should take, but they knew they needed one. Jacob felt that he would need to have an active role with all the silver eyed children if or when they were discovered. Jacob felt that if they had a piece of him, there was a chance for goodness. He had hope.
Going through the documents were difficult for all. The experimentation and studies of human life was maniacal. Some were done for what appeared to be medical reasons, while others were done for what appeared to be sadistic reasons. Even Normals had been captured to have their eyes replaced with Prohibited eyes to see what affect this would have on them. So far, there was nothing stating that it gave any type of Prohibited essence. In fact, loss of sight and death were to follow for those Normals. Somehow, in many of these experiments, the Normals had justified deaths as a form of compassion. When in actuality, it was murder, plain and simple. The documentation had revealed what they had all assumed from the beginning, these Normals hated Prohibited, almost to an obsession. They began creating spreadsheets with names of staff, doctors, and Intruders. The Prohibited’s vision was to bring criminal charges against them as soon as possible. The Prohibited continued to process all the information. They refused to focus on the complete abhorrent nature of the documents because their feelings would hinder their effectiveness. So, they worked diligently. They knew that it would be a matter of time before an attack came to them. An attack perpetrated by the same criminals in these documents, with vile hearts.
Senator Kindle had been waiting for Violet’s arrival for days now. She needed Violet to do something very important. Something that only Violet could do. The longer Violet took within the realm, the more time that was lost. Senator Kindle could not wait any longer. She needed a meeting with Violet, immediately.
“Violet?” Senator Kindle approached Violet’s thoughts quietly.
Senator Kindle waited. Softly Violet responded “Yes?”
“I’m so sorry to interrupt you but we need your help. I’m going to need you to leave the realm and join us upstairs. Do you think you can do that?” Senator Kindle fully respected the realm and the strength that it provided. But she also knew that they didn’t have much time.
“Yes. I will be there soon.” Violet answered back very calmly.
Senator Kindle was grateful and would wait on Violet. She continued working with Prohibited with deciphering the information in the documents and directing them to where it should be placed within the electronic files. Like the others, she tried to remain detached from the information they were having to read through. Violet came up from the lower level. Senator Kindle and Prohibited noticed that she did not say a word as she walked upstairs and went into her room. After many days spent in the realm she wanted to clean up before meeting with the Senator.
Violet came down the stairs with her wet hair combed back, her teeth freshly brushed and her aura quite bright. Many Prohibited approached her with hugs and words of encouragement. They were so glad to see her and the state of peace she projected. This was the Violet they knew. Not the girl flinging filing cabinets throughout the living room. They were all grateful that they did indeed gain much from these documents. But most importantly, that Caroline would be alright. There was no mention of the events from the other night. The focus was on the documents and all they provided. This was a huge step for them. They would be able to share with the world the atrocities that have been kept secret for so long. Delilah and Jacob showed her much compassion. Delilah made her a cup of tea and her father held her tight. Senator Kindle waited for all the niceties to be completed before she was able to approach Violet and her radiant smile. She allowed Violet to eat and make conversation with those around her. They caught her up on the information that they had discovered so far and the processes that were taking place. Violet did not seem affected by any of it. She too, remained detached. She needed to for the same reason’s everyone else did. Gaining a deep connection to this information would create sadness and helplessness and they would have to deal with those feelings at another time. Although, finding out that she possibly had thousands of siblings with inherently bad intent didn’t leave her quite as easily.
Once Violet was done with her breakfast, tea and conversations, she approached Senator Kindle and they walked upstairs to Caroline’s room. Violet noticed boxes and suitcases filled the room. None of Caroline’s belongings remained. They both sat in chairs as Senator Kindle began to explain the dire need for Violet’s help.
“Violet, it won’t be long until the Intruders attack. You know it and I know it. We’re taking as many precautions as we can but we need to have a plan. I believe we have utilized this home to the point that it is too dangerous to stay any longer. So, I have two other safe houses preparing for our arrivals. They are large homes like this one and they can facilitate not only the people but the documentation as well. My thoughts are that we start moving through a portal to each home. This will give us time to continue with gathering and inputting everything we have into electronic form. I think we need to begin to do this today. Obviously, you’re the only one that can create the portals. It’s the fastest and most efficient way to make the transfer. What do you think?” Senator Kindle watched Violet’s face.
She was still illuminating the realm and had a sincere look of peace. Without hesitation, Violet spoke. “I think that’s the best plan. I have no problem with it. When will Caroline be ready to come home?”
“She’s waiting for you now. You can actually port her to the safe house any time. We can transfer all of her belongings. Almost everything is packed. The children are actually pretty excited for this adventure. We kind of let it slip.” Senator Kindle smiled. “I figured that you would be OK with it.”
“I am more than OK with it. I agree. We should get this going soon. When did you want to start?” Violet had full faith in Senator Kindle and her plan.
“Well, I do have one thing that I need you to do first.” Senator Kindle’s smile disappeared.
Violet’s essence remained the same, patient and calm. “OK. Is it safe?”
“Well, that will depend on if you can repel the negative and stay in peace.” Senator Kindle searched Violet’s face for any sign of doubt. There wasn’t any.
“That shouldn’t be a problem. I have been working harder than ever before and not a single negative thought or feeling has come near me. I’m OK. I promise. I’m stronger than ever. I won’t let you down.” Violet said confidently without arrogance.
“I’m so glad Violet. I know you can do this. We’ve discovered that the silver eyed Prohibited have been created, or a better word would be, manufactured. We believe that the current babies are being incubated in facility number two, on the lowest level. However, Genevieve cannot see it for some reason. Unless you can see it, we need you to enter the facility to confirm, one last time. This way we can try to get an immediate search warrant, hoping they haven’t moved them already. It’s a 50/50 chance that you find anything. But we believe you should at least try. What do you think?”
“Well, let me try to see what I can. If I can’t see them, then I’ll need to either transform there or portal there. If you can give me just a minute, I’ll try to see what I can.” Violet closed her eyes. Her eyelids fluttered as she tried to find the location of the babies. Senator Kindle watched in silence. After a few moments Violet opened her eyes. “I can’t see it. Let me try imaging.” Violet began to wave her hands creating the circular mist and an opening to images. She tried desperately to create the images but all she could receive were flickering’s of people rushing through the facility with dolly’s, handcarts and equipment. However, no image could remain until only darkness appeared. She looked at Senator Kindle. “Whatever is keeping these images from me, they aren’t good. The only way for me to confirm anything is to go in.”
“Are you alright with that Violet?
“I am. I promise. There’s no need to worry.” Violet was more than confident. “But first, I should go downstairs and open the two portals so that everyone can begin the transfer. That’s going to take the rest of the day and into the night to complete the move. Before I do that, let me portal Caroline to one of the safe houses. I don’t think she needs to be rushed or witness the chaos.” Violet said with great compassion.
“I agree.” Senator Kindle felt very confident in this plan. “Where do you want to put the Portals?”
“I think we should do one up here and another downstairs. That way these upper rooms can be moved to one house and the two lower floors can be moved to the other. Caroline, myself, the children, mom and dad and the two rescued Prohibited can stay at one home. The others can stay in the other home. Does that sound OK?” Violet asked.
“I think that sounds great. You ready?”
“I’m ready.” Violet motioned to open a portal in Caroline’s room. Once the portal was open, they could see the people on the other side, in the safe house, ready to assist. “We’ll be back in a little while.” Violet spoke through the portal. The women were met with smiles from the other side. They exited the room. Violet and Senator Kindle went downstairs. While Senator Kindle explained to everyone what was about to happen, Violet opened another portal in the kitchen. The Prohibited began taking action immediately. As they began to carry boxes through the portal they were met by other Prohibited and sympathizers on the other side. They were met with happy and excited faces. Violet walked to the back hallway and opened another portal to Caroline’s hospital room. She saw Caroline and two Prohibited waiting for her. After entering the hospital room, Violet closed the portal and opened another one to the safe house they would be staying in. They all helped Caroline slowly walk through the portal. They were met with more happy faces of Prohibited and sympathizers. Violet closed the portal and opened another one for her and the two Prohibited to walk back into their home. Violet spoke to a group of Prohibited and guided them upstairs where they were to begin the task of moving all of the resident’s belongings into the safe house through the portal in Caroline’s room. Everything was going smoothly. Everyone seemed confident and content. As usual, everyone was working hard. Delilah and Jacob were with the children upstairs finishing packing all the belongings and taking them to the portal. Gabriel and Annabelle were excited to help. To them, they had never seen anything like it. Not just the portals but the comradery of everyone in the house happily working towards the same goals. The children thought it was most amazing. The children were being very cooperative, maybe it was the continued use of Thorazine for the time being. But, they had been behaving very well. As the residence in the house remained busy, Violet approached Senator Kindle who was walking back into the house from the portal. She motioned for Senator Kindle to join her in the basement. On the way down, Violet grabbed a flashlight from one of the boxes in the kitchen. They both silently maneuvered through the basement past boxes and suitcases that Violet hadn’t noticed when she made her way from the realm to the upstairs. They went into the office where Violet had been hold up for days. There were Prohibited filling boxes when they entered.
“I’m so sorry to ask you this but would you mind giving us a few minutes?” She asked the hard working Prohibited. They were more than happy to let them be alone as they began carrying boxes up the stairs to transfer through the portal on the main floor. Violet closed the door and stood in front of the Senator. “OK, so, I am going to concentrate on the lower level. I will try to concentrate on the room but if I miss the mark, it might take me some time to find it. I don’t want you to worry though. OK? Violet asked.
“OK. I can’t promise I’m not going to be nervous for you but I’ll try my best.” The Senator answered.
“I do want you to stay clear of the portal, please. We don’t need another incident.” Violet spoke softly.
“I understand.” Senator Kindle moved to the side of the room as Violet began opening the portal.
As the portal opened to darkness, Violet motioned her hand to create a wave of protection. She wasn’t going to take any chances. She turned on the flashlight as she entered pure black. She had no idea where she was or what she was going to find. She turned left as the flashlight bounced up and down and side to side as she tried looking for a door. She allowed herself to be guided to the best of her ability. She came to a door and placed her hand over the locking panel. The light turned from red to green. She gently began pushing it open. She tried to be as silent as possible. She maneuvered the flashlight slowly through the room. She saw medical equipment and many empty incubators. This looked like a prenatal ward. She knew she was in the correct place. However, no life existed here. She left the room and gently closed the door behind her. She continued down the hallway. There was complete silence. She saw another door and entered. This room was identical to the last, filled with incubators and medical equipment, so she went on to the next. As she continued opening doors and peering inside, she saw the same equipment but no babies or staff. All the doors had been on the left side of the hallway. She saw no doors on the right side. Once she came to the end of the hall, she turned and headed back towards the portal. As she approached, she pointed the flashlight straight ahead and passed the portal. There were no doors that she could see until she got to the end of the hallway. On the wall that had absolutely no doors throughout the entire hall, she saw one door. She pointed the flashlight at the locking panel to find that there were two. She placed her hand over both. The lights turned from red to green. She reached for the handle but it wouldn’t turn. She pointed the flashlight at the handle to see that it also needed a key. She held her hand over the handle as the handle shook. The handle began to separate from the door. Violet grabbed it as it flew out of the hole. She waved her hand so the other side of the handle on the other side of the door would slowly float to the floor. Silence was key. She quietly pushed open the door. The air in the room overtook her. It was warm air but instantly she recognized that this room was as big as a warehouse. She held the flashlight out in front of her. She scanned the small beam around the room. She couldn’t really make out what she was seeing. There was definitely equipment filling the warehouse but she couldn’t tell what it was. This flashlight was going to be useless. She turned it off and placed it in her pocket. She held out her hand and slowly projected larger and brighter beams of light. The light illuminated the room. Violet was still confused as to what she was seeing until she finally understood. She was determined to remain detached and just to collect information.
She scanned isle by isle of babies, each resting snuggly in manmade wombs. Babies in all stages of development. Equipment filled the room surrounding the containers encompassing the unborn fetuses. She began to walk down row after row, looking at each child and the ominous nature of their creation. They were not being born by Normals or Prohibited. They were being mass-produced. This was an eerie experience. All she could hear was the humming of the machinery. She considered her options. There weren’t many. Either she would need to destroy every fetus in the room, hundreds of them, so that they could not be future rivals, or she could leave them and hope the Prohibited were strong enough to fight them, if and when the time came. She considered that if they were born inherently bad and raised by the monsters these Normals were, the odds were that she and her kind would have to face them one day. She was at a crossroads.
Genevieve had informed her that in her future she would have to harm and injure for the sake of protecting innocence. She wondered if this was one of those times. She took her time scanning the sterile surroundings as she contemplated what she should do. She knew what she should do.
“Genevieve? It’s Violet. Are you there?” She attempted to reach Genevieve’s thoughts. “Genevieve, I could really use your help.”
After a moment, Genevieve responded. “I’m here Violet. What can I help you with?”
“Oh, thank God. Genevieve, I’m in a situation that I’m not sure what I should do.”
“OK. What’s going on?” Genevieve asked lovingly.
“It would be easier to show you.” Violet responded. She concentrated on Genevieve’s vision. After a few moments, Genevieve could see what Violet was seeing. She was looking through Violet’s eyes.
“What is that?” Genevieve asked as Violet scanned the hundreds of containers with fetuses in them. Violet walked up to one so that Genevieve could see closely. “Oh, my. How?”
“These are a creation by the Normals. They are children with silver eyes. From everything we have discovered so far, these children are as inherently bad as a Prohibited is inherently good. It’s a new type of Prohibited. I think that they may be our enemy at some point Genevieve and I don’t know what I should do. Should I leave them or should I destroy them for the sake of the innocent?” Violet begged Genevieve for an answer. She would do whatever Genevieve told her to do.
“So Gabriel and Annabelle, you believe, are inherently bad?”
“We believe so. It makes sense as to why Thorazine has been used on them for so long. God knows what they would be like without it. Also, if you consider the mad men that have influence over these silver eyed children, there is no hope, other than evil. But, that is just a guess. A pretty strong guess, but a guess none the less. So, Genevieve, please tell me what I should do and I’ll do it. I need to decide quickly.”
Genevieve didn’t immediately respond. She knew Violet needed her wisdom but Genevieve also knew that Violet needed to learn to make decisions on her own. And this one was probably one of the most important of her life. “Violet, I’ve told you many times how much I love you. I’ve told you of the things you will be faced with in your future. I’ve also told you how much confidence I have in you. Violet, dear, you know what you must do. You don’t need me to tell you. You know what you have to do. You can do this Violet. God speed.” Genevieve broke the connection.
Violet stood in awe at the potential lives in front of her. She did know what she must do. Violet walked over to the corner of the room, by the door, where she could observed the full view of the chamber. She illuminated the massive room to see all of the babies. Violet took in a deep breath as she raised her hand. The decision she was about to make was the correct decision, but it would haunt her for years to come.
Chapter 19
The house was filled with activity. Prohibited and sympathizers were rushing from rooms and into portals, carrying boxes and suitcases. They were hurried but not frantic. Their goal was to transfer all belongings into the safe houses. Violet had yet to master the gift of transfer enough to move all contents in such a large home at once, or she would have. Therefore, they all worked together to make it happen. Everything was moving quickly, and they were all satisfied with their progress. They would leave the furniture in this home in the hopes that they could return sometime soon. In the meantime, the Normals, now sympathizers, would notify them if anything were to seem suspicious or if anything had happened to their home. Most of the Normals in the area had become very supportive and loving towards the Prohibited. Some of the Normals felt uneasy not having the Prohibited residing in the home. Things had definitely changed for the better. There had grown a sense of security with the Prohibited living near them. Now, that protection would no longer be there. Senator Kindle had met with all of the Normals to explain to them a safety plans they would need to put into place for their own protection now that they were considered, sympathizers. They would need to unite and be aware of their surroundings and assist each other until the Prohibited could return. The Prohibited had instilled in the supportive Normals a sense of community and assistance. The Normals were prepared to take care of each other and support all Prohibited. Senator Kindle had provided them all with phone numbers to call if they needed to reach them.
The children were having a great time running in and out of the two portals. The children thought that this was a great adventure. They tried their best to not get in the way of the working Prohibited. Their laughter could be heard through all of the safe houses. Their laughter was pleasing to everyone. Occasionally, they would assist with pulling large suitcases through the portals. The adults would try to help them with such large tasks, but they were strong and independent children and they would insist they could do it themselves. They loved being a part of this community and it showed. They had been learning to fight their instincts to rage and they had been doing a great job at it. Everyone was impressed at their progress. The kids were proud of themselves too. The Thorazine was still a daily medication. No matter how badly they all wanted them off the medication, the intensity of the negative behavior worsened if the medication was lessened. In the end, they would all continue to work with the children with the hope that one day they would not need the medicine.
Violet, Delilah, Jacob, Senator Kindle and all of the staff remained busy while they designated the assignments to Prohibited as the house became more a more vacant. The emptier the house got the more the impact it had on everyone. There was a sense of sadness. They had lived there for many years and loved this home. Even though they knew it was no longer safe there, they regretted having to leave. They were all hopeful that they could one day return. In the meantime, the home would be locked up and obviously left vacant. Hopefully, the Normals and Intruders would leave it alone. The remaining Prohibited began opening drawers and cabinets looking for anything left behind. Garbage bags were filled and taken out front to be picked up the next day. The children continued to run in between the portals and then run upstairs to visit their bedroom one last time. Delilah had asked them to check in every drawer in the bedroom to make sure they hadn’t left anything behind. The children began to squeeze under the bed in an attempt to retrieve some stuffed animals, which quickly turned into a game of tag under the bed frame. Their laughter could no longer be heard through the constant work of the Prohibited. The belongings in the entire home had been transferred. People were now sweeping and vacuuming. Even though they were temporarily leaving their home, they still appreciated it and wanted to leave it in pristine condition. As this was being done, Prohibited on the other side of the portals began choosing rooms and unpacking belongings. It was getting very late into the night and they were all running out of steam. The supportive Normals said their goodbyes and gave longing hugs all around. The house was no longer filled with activity except for those doing one last final inspection and clean up. The night was calming down and sleep was to come soon. Senator Kindle had sent home her staff and was preparing to leave. She entered each portal to say her goodbyes as well. Delilah, Jacob, Violet and a few Prohibited remained in the house to make sure every window was secured, every door was locked, and everyone had entered the portals. The children had stopped running in and out of the portals. Their laughter no longer resonated throughout all of the safe houses. Delilah figured that they had probably worn themselves out and went to their new beds. So, she went to check. Jacob was down in the lower level, locking all the windows. Violet was locking the windows on the middle floor with the other Prohibited. She was looking forward to some well-deserved rest.
Violet pulled open the blind to one of the large windows in the front of the house to make sure that the locks on the windows were secure, when she noticed movement outside in the darkness. She was unable to see beyond shadows, but something definitely moved. She wondered if a Normal was returning for some reason. She got as close as she could to the window to focus but the movement stopped. She got a sinking feeling. She sent out a wave of protection over the home just in case. She continued to watch out the window and saw a slight movement again. Just then, Annabelle and Gabriel came running out of their upstairs bedroom as Delilah came through the portal, having not located the children.
“Violet!” Annabelle screamed. “They’re here!”
“You said they wouldn’t come Violet! You said!” Gabriel yelled through the silence of the house.
Violet turned to see the children in the top hallway of the upstairs. Their faces filled with terror.
“Violet! You said they wouldn’t come for us! They’re here!” Annabelle’s screams could be heard through the two portals as Prohibited began to enter through them to see what was happening. There were Prohibited on the upper level and the main level. Violet looked over at Delilah who was just as confused as she was.
“Who’s here?” Violet yelled up to the children.
“The bad Normals! They’re here. Lots of them! You promised Violet!” Gabriel screamed angrily.
Violet looked at Delilah just as helicopters could be heard approaching overhead. Violet sent out another wave of protection. She pulled up the blinds to see spot lights from above exposing hundreds of men surrounding their home. Jacob came racing up the stairs to see what all the commotion was about. Every person in the home was stunned.
Violet threw out an additional wave of protection over the home and any Normal who may be coming out of their homes. She turned back to all Prohibited.
“Get through the portals now!” Violet yelled sternly. Before any Prohibited could turn to run, explosions filled the air outside the home. The ground began to tremor from the blasts. Everyone in the home was thrown to the ground. Violet instantly sent out wave after wave of protection. The protection seemed to be very temporary. More and more blast created fireballs that began to explode the windows around them. All Prohibited began to send out waves of protection. Again, it would stop any harm but only for a short time. No one knew why. As people would get to their feet the blasts would begin again. Portions of the home began to light up having been ignited by the blasts.
“Get to the portals!” Violet screamed as the Prohibited began to crawl to reach them. The house continued to shake. The Prohibited continued to throw waves of protection, instantly putting out the fires and ceasing the tremors for only seconds until the protections stopped. Violet waved her hands vigorously in an effort to protect with all her might. She looked over to see the Prohibited trying to exit into portals. She saw Delilah and Jacob crawling up the stairs as the house began to fill with smoke from the blasts. Violet continued to send out wave after wave to give them time to get the children. Violet filled the outside air with walls of white to mix with the smoke so that the Intruders were not able to see the home. At least, to give them time to get away. Violet began to levitate any person on the outside and fling them far into the night, but they kept coming. The blasts continued. The house shook. The only remaining residents were Violet, Delilah, Jacob and the children. Violet’s hands were in constant motion as she made every attempt she knew how, to remove the enemy from their presence.
“Hurry!” Violet yelled to Delilah and Jacob. “Get the kids and get to the portal!”
Just as they reached Annabelle and Gabriel, they both reached for them and were instantly thrown through the hallway. Delilah screamed.
Violet continued to frantically wave her arms and hands throwing anyone and anything she could threw the night skies, as she looked up to see the children raised high up in the air and begin to flicker as if they were being transported. Violet had no idea how this was happening or what was happening. At first, she thought the children might have done this, until she saw the horror and confusion in their eyes.
“Violet, help!” Gabriel screamed.
Violet motioned her hands towards the children. She aimed her hands directly at them. She closed her eyes and entered the realm. She focused. She concentrated. Instantly, her heart stopped racing. Her mind and body became calm. Her energies became strong. She breathed deeply and released any and all negative. She opened her eyes, stared directly at the children as their bodies began to disappear. Her eyes began to glow a brilliant violet throughout the house. She focused her energies on the children. Suddenly the children’s images fully reappeared, and they were engulfed in a white light as Violet transported them from their positions to her side. The children immediately wrapped themselves around her legs. Violet looked up at Delilah and Jacob.
“Get through the portal now!” She yelled.
Jacob and Delilah ran into Caroline’s room and through the portal.
“We’re through Violet.” Delilah yelled back.
Violet closed the upstairs portal and began to quickly guide the children towards the portal on the main floor. As she did this she also attempted to transport them but was unable to. The portal began to flicker open and closed and then open again. Whatever power Violet was up against, she recognized that it was equal to her own, if not, more powerful. She didn’t want to wait around to find out. Before she could reach the portal and push the children through, the front of the house exploded, throwing them all to the ground. Smoke filled the air as Violet threw out another wave of protection. She didn’t know if it was even helping anymore but it was all she had. She could hear the children crying and coughing through the smoky haze. She began to call out for them as each child slowly approached her. They grabbed her with all their might. They began choking and coughing as the smoke entered their lungs. Violet could no longer see the portal, but she knew it was behind her and close. She could hear the Prohibited screaming encouragement for them to get through it quickly. As Violet began to scramble to her feet and gather the children tightly behind her, figures began to approach through the evaporating smoke. She sent out another wave of protection as Xavier appeared.
Violet grabbed the children tightly behind her. “Stay with me. Do not move.” Violet insisted to the children. As Xavier continued to approach Violet sent out another wave of protection and called out to Genevieve and Senator Kindle. “I need your help. Both of you. Send me everything you can. I’m dealing with counter powers that I’ve never experienced before. It’s very powerful. Please, send me everything you can.” Violet insisted. She got no response back, but she instantly felt, that they were beginning to send her their all. Violet kept her eyes open to monitor Xavier’s movements, but she entered the realm. She was instantly overwhelmed with love and pure faith. She knew she had every ounce of power she could reach. The gratitude in her heart was freeing. She let it empower her. She gathered all the love and light she was capable of and she knew that Xavier would not win this battle.
“Hello Violet. It’s good to see you, now give me the children!” Xavier demanded. Violet said nothing as more men approached. Violet concentrated and engulfed her and the children in a bubble of safety as the smoke began to clear. She peered back to see the portal begin to open again.
“Violet, I don’t want to hurt you, but I will. Give me the children now!” Xavier yelled.
“No!” Gabriel yelled behind Violet. “We won’t go with you!”
Xavier tilted his head and his focus from Violet to see Gabriel grabbing her from behind.
“Well, hello Gabriel. It’s good to see that you’re still the same little brat you’ve always been. But, unfortunately for you, you don’t have a choice. Now, come here!” Xavier yelled.
“You can’t have them Xavier. They aren’t yours to keep.” Violet said calmly as she tried to transport them. She was having difficulty and she didn’t understand why. So, she continued to use all her efforts. She waved another power of protection. She slowly began to walk backwards towards the portal until she could no longer move. She was frozen. She tried desperately to motion the children through but wasn’t able to. She knew Xavier didn’t have powers to stop her like this, at least he didn’t the last time she saw him, so she couldn’t understand what was fighting against her powers.
“What’s the matter Violet? Having problems?” Xavier asked condescendingly as he smirked. Violet said nothing. She continued through the realm seeking assistance. She motioned her arms to throw the men through the air. They flew but not very far. She was still unable to move backwards. As the smoke cleared she saw the men get back up but this time as they approached her there was another person with them. He wasn’t dressed like them. He didn’t look like them. They got closer and Violet saw why she had been having such difficulty. There stood another silver eyed man. Barely a man. He was a young man with glowing, silver eyes. Xavier brushed himself off and stood in front of Violet in all his arrogance. “Violet, it’s no use fighting. I’d like you to meet Ezekiel. I think you will find you two have a lot in common.”
Ezekiel said nothing, but his eyes seared through her like a hot knife through butter. This young man projected confidence in the most ominous way. Violet knew exactly who she was looking at and she recognized he had no good intent. As the two men stood looking at her in attempts to cause intimidation, Violet transferred her vision to Genevieve. Genevieve, on the receiving end realized what Violet was up against. Genevieve was in the realm, and she recognized how important their collective powers would need to be. “I see Violet.” Genevieve spoke through her thoughts. “Continue into the realm. I am deep into the realm, and I will provide you what you will need to fight him. Just give me some time.” Genevieve broke the connection. Violet stalled.
“What exactly do we have in common Xavier?” Violet asked.
Xavier began to laugh. “Well, besides the fact that you share the same father, you share the same powers. Except Ezekiel is far more powerful, Violet. He doesn’t have to work at his like you do. Poor girl. Now give me those damn kids!”
The children gripped Violet’s legs tighter with his words. Violet squeezed each of their arms tightly for security. “Why do you want them so badly Xavier?” Violet knew the answer, but she needed the time as she continued gaining strength through the realm and through Genevieve.
“Stupid girl! Because the bounty is enormous. Give me the children, I can retire, and you will never see me again!” Xavier admonished her.
“So, their lives have a price tag?” Violet continued.
Xavier laughed so hard that spittle flew from his mouth. “Are you kidding me right now?” He continued to laugh until he became serious again. “Every life has a price tag. The price on your head is quite large as well. If you don’t give me those children, then I will make sure I get your bounty too! But, if you hand me over the children, then I promise to not collect yours. Deal?”
Violet could feel the realm overcoming her. She hadn’t felt this much peace without actually being in the realm in complete silence. She could feel Genevieve projecting her energies to her. She didn’t need much more time. As Ezekiel watched and seared his eyes through her, she continued. “Well, Xavier, the way I see it, if I was not a threat, you would have taken them from me already. See, Xavier, to you, there is a price for every soul. But, for me, every soul is priceless. You are not in a position to demand anything at this moment, and I am in the position to deny you. So, no, you cannot have these children. You won’t retire, and I will see you again. Actually, Xavier, I will see you many times. Each and every time will not end well for you Xavier. You’ve only seen a small amount of what I can do. You don’t want to see the full impact. I promise you.”
Xavier’s expressions turned sinister. His brow furrowed, his eyes squinted his mouth tightened. If she didn’t have powers he would simply annihilator her where she stood. “I may not be able to contain you Violet, but my friend Ezekiel here can. All I need to do is say the word Violet. This is your last chance!” Xavier was angry but helpless, against a girl.
Violet looked at Xavier and Ezekiel with love and compassion. “I don’t want to hurt either of you. I feel sorry for you. Both of you. I wish I could remove all the hatred from your hearts, but I can’t, that’s your choice, not mine. I wish you both nothing but happiness. I’m sad for you that you feell you have to do this to be complete. May God bless you both.” Violet smiled as she spoke. Genevieve instantly entered Violet’s thoughts to let her know, all was well and ready. The power was hers.
“Destroy her!” Xavier yelled as Ezekiel raised his hand. A beam of silver escaped it and hit Violet directly throwing her and the children through the air. She scrambled to her feet. Violet and Xavier raced towards the children. Violet grabbed them both as another bolt from Ezekiel came at them. Violet ducked down and turned towards Ezekiel. She threw white light at him. He froze in position surrounded by the light. Violet grabbed the children. Xavier and other men ran towards them. Violet motioned her arm outwards, upwards and then away as all the men flew into the air and far out into the night. Their screams filled the silence. Ezekiel motioned at Violet as she motioned back stopping his ability to strike her down. Ezekiel motioned again as Violet sent out a great wave of protection deflecting Ezekiel’s powers. Violet searched for the portal. She grabbed the children and threw them through it, closing the portal behind them. She turned towards Ezekiel and threw out another large wave of protections as Xavier ran upon them yelling.
Violet stood before the two men. She hit Xavier with another wave of levitation and flight through the night. His screams could again be heard. She approached Ezekiel. With every beam of light, he created she stopped him. With every wave of levitation and flight he produced, she stopped him as she got closer.
“Ezekiel, you don’t need to do this. I don’t know what they’ve done to you, but we can help you. It doesn’t have to be like this. You saw Annabelle and Gabriel. They are like you, but they can control their need to hurt. You can be like them. We can help you and others like you. Please, Ezekiel, let me help you.” Violet pleaded as Xavier could be heard running towards them. Violet set out a wave which froze Xavier right where he stood.
Ezekiel continued to throw out powers in an attempt to hurt her. She was able to fight him. Finally, Ezekiel spoke. “You think I don’t want to be like this? You’re a fool. This is exactly who I am. And I love it! I hate your kind. Your ignorant need to protect. Your inferior abilities. Your desire to live happily ever after is offensive. Me and my kind, we will destroy you. You can place bets on that! Now shut up!” Ezekiel quickly motioned his arms at Violet and hit her with a bolt of electricity that would kill any average man. She flew down the hallway and hit the back door.
“No!” Xavier screamed. “We need her alive you idiot!” Xavier found that he could now move. He ran towards Violet as she slowly sent out a wave of protection. Then she sent another. They were weak ones. She was injured and was struggling to catch her breath. She threw her arm towards Xavier. He flew through the air but not far. She struggled to get up as Ezekiel approached her. He put his hand out in front of her and gripped her by the throat without touching her. He lifted her off the ground as she began to gag. Xavier came running at Ezekiel and tried to pull his arm down, but he couldn’t. As Violet struggled for breath and was lifted higher and higher off the ground, Ezekiel continued to throw beams of electricity at her. Xavier yelled at Ezekiel, fighting him to release her, but Ezekiel was not letting go. Violet found it hard to stay conscious. She struggled for breath and began to motion her arms at Ezekiel, throwing slight waves of protection, levitation, flight, smoke, anything she could to make him stop. It wasn’t doing any good. His gifts were too powerful, and she was too frail. She felt her breath and essence slipping away. Her energies were depleted, and her powers were weak.
“Violet. My dear, Violet.” A voice spoke through her fleeing thoughts. She did not recognize this voice. It wasn’t Genevieve and it wasn’t Senator Kindle. But the voice was calming and loving. She felt an inner strength with every word spoken. “You need to fight him Violet. You have the strength. You have the commitment. Violet, you are far more powerful that he is. Fight him with all the love that you possess. You are my daughter and you have access to every infinite power possible. Now use them.” Adelaide’s voice resonated through her heart.
Instantly, Violet’s eyes opened and began to glow with so much intensity that it blinded Xavier and Ezekiel. Violet outstretched her arms and with one motion created a blast so powerful that it blew out walls, windows, doors throughout the house. Ezekiel’s grip released as he and Xavier flew through the air. Violet levitated to the ground and sent out a wave of protection for all the men who had just been ejected from the house, to land on the ground with ease. Violet’s eyes continued to glow. She began to motion her arms in a slow and methodical gesture as parts of the house began to be put back into place. It was as if the damage this home had endured was being rewound. Violet motioned as the walls, the doors, the broken windows, all came back into place. Her stare didn’t move from in front of her as she made whole the house that was just destroyed. The home was lovingly being put back together. The front door shut for the final time as Xavier, Ezekiel and the other Intruders watched in silence and shock. Violet motioned her arms in one last swooping circle as all the men, vehicles and helicopters were sucked back to where they came from. Violet’s eyes continued to glow as she stood in silence within the protection of her home. She tilted her head to see that a small piece of glass remained on the floor from the front window. Without moving her arms, she focused on this piece of glass as it made its way back to integrate into the window from where it came. Violet would do the same.
She turned towards the kitchen. Her eyes still glowed in violet elegance, illuminating the home. Again, without moving her arms she focused on creating a portal. The mist began to slowly swirl. Violet was in breathtaking peace and love. The portal began to open. Violet turned to look into the home that she loved so much. She projected a permanent wave of protection over her beloved home. No one would harm this home again. She turned back to the portal where Adelaide now stood with open arms. Violet walked through. The portal slowly closed behind her.
ns3.17.70.182da2
